KHUTAB I

i

SELECTED

K H UṬA B

I

(SERMONS & SPEECHES)

&

WRITINGS

* BY MUHAMMAD AMIN A.SAMAD

(Edited: November, 2017)

ii

CONTENTS Introduction …………………………….……………….

Introduction to Second Edition …………………..…….

The Significance of the Khut.bah …………..…………...

How to Perform the First Khut.bah ……….…………….

How to Perform the Second Khut.bah ….………………

1. The Truth ………………………………………….…

2. Yaqīn (Certainty) ……………………………….……

3. The Second View ……………………………………

4. ‘Umar, the Second Caliph ……………………………

5. Human Souls (Spirits) ……………………………..

6. Good Conduct ………………………………………..

7. Arrogance ……………………………………………

8. Sound Heart ………………………………………….

9. As.h.āb al-Ukhdūd (The makers of-the Pit of Fire)…..

10. The Position of Fuqahā' (Muslim Jurists) …….…

11. Balā’ …………………………………………….………

12. Kufr (Infidelity) ………………………………..….

13. Fitnah …………………………………..

14. Salmān al-Fārisī (the Persian) ……………………

15. ‘Abd Allāh bin Ubay ………………………………

16. The Battle of Uh.ud (1) ………………..…………

17. The Battle of Uh.ud (2) ………………………..….

18. The Battle of Uh.ud (3) ………. …………………..

19. Prophet Muhammad’s Miracles ………………..…

20. The Qur’ān, the Living Miracle .. ……………….

21. The Qur’ān’s Prophecy (1) ………… …………….

22. The Qur’ān’s Prophecy (2) ………………………..

23. The Constricted Breast ………….……….…..

24. Water Cycle ………………………………………

25. Isrā’ and Mi‘rāj …………………….. ……………

26. Fasting in Islam (1) …………………………….

27. Fasting in Islam (2) …………………………….

28. Fasting and Health…………………………….…..

29. ‘Īd al-Fit.r ………………………………….………

30. ‘Id al-Ad.h.ā ……………………………….………

31. Engagement & Marriage ………………………….

iii iv vi vii ix 1 3 6 8 9 12 15 17 19 22 27 30 35 41 44 48 51 53 56 59 62 66 69 70 72 77 79 84 89 91 97

iii

INTRODUCTION ‫الرحِيِم‬ ِ ِ​ِ‫الرحِمن‬ ِ ِ​ِ‫بِسِمِ​ِالل‬ In the Name of Allah, Most Gracious, Most Merciful This booklet Khut.ab (sing. Khut.bah) is intended to assist our readers who are preparing their khut.bah (sermon) or speeches and to those who are interested in learning more about Islam. It contains a collection of selected khut.ab (sermons) and speeches delivered at Lac la Biche, Alberta—where I became an imām (minister) from December 1982 till June, 1983—and Edmonton, Alberta—where I became a secretary of the Canadian Islamic Centre (al-Rashid Mosque) from June 1985 till October, 1988, and where I assisted Imam Youssef Chebli and took his place during his absence.

Originally, the khut.ab were divided into two parts: the first part was in Arabic, while the second part was in English. Since I do not include the Arabic texts in this booklet, the English texts can be used in the first khut.bah (sermon), while the second one is used from the du‘ā’ (supplication) only.

Some of my articles in the newsletter of the Canadian Islamic Centre are also included in this booklet. Hopefully they will be useful to the readers.

I admit that this booklet is far from being perfect. Hopefully, the improvement will be made in the near future. Your suggestion and advice will be highly appreciated.

My gratitude and appreciation go to Br. Axel Mohamed Knoenagel and Br. Abu Dhar Parry for their help in correcting and proofreading the manuscript. May Allah reward them for their help.

Finally, as I am leaving for Australia on October 27, 1988, I take this opportunity to say “good bye” to all my friends and colleagues whose companionship I enjoyed. I shall miss you all, but you will remain in my heart. May Allah reward your kindness to me during my stay with you in this beautiful country, Canada, and in this beautiful province, Alberta.

May Allah accept this humble service to Islam, āmīn!!!

Edmonton, October 1988/Rabī‘ al-Awwal, 1408 Muhammad Amin Abdul-Samad

iv

INTRODUCTION TO SECOND EDITION ‫الرحِيِم‬ ِ ِ​ِ‫الرحِمن‬ ِ ِ​ِ‫بِسِمِ​ِالل‬ In the name of Allah, Most Gracious, Most Merciful This is the second edition of the booklet Khut.ab printed a decade ago. In this edition some corrections and revision have been made.

Like in the first edition the translation of Qur’ānic verses in this second edition is also based mainly on that of Abdullah Yusuf Ali and occasionally on that of Muhammad Marmaduke Pickthall. However, as A.Y. Ali’s translation of the Qur’ān has been revised I have followed this revised translation.

A.Y. Ali’s translation of the Qur’ān was edited and revised by the Presidency of Islamic Researches, IFTA Call and Guidance in Saudi Arabia (ca. 1980 C.E.) where a group of Muslim scholars were involved in this task. One of the most conspicuous revision was the replacement of the word “God “ with “Allah”. This is probably to emphasize that the proper name of God among Muslims is “Allah”, and therefore should not be translated. This is one view among Muslim scholars.

Another view says that “Allah” is the Arabic name for “God” in English. The Christian Arabs, for example, use the term “Allah” in their language. So the Jews worship “Elohim”, the French people “le Dieu”, the Germans “der Got”, and the Italians “il Dio”. This might be the reason why some translators of the Qur’ān translate the name Allah into the languages they are using in their translation.

The Arabic word for “son of” isِ‫( إبننن‬ibn) orِ​ِ‫( بننن‬bin, which is spelled Ben in English) and abbreviated as “b.” are all used in this booklet. For example, ‘Abdullah b. ‘Umar, Abdullah ibn ‘Umar, and Ibn ‘Umar are used. The term Ibn is used when the father’s (or forefather’s) name is used only without mentioning the personal name, such as Ibn ‘Umar, mentioned above.

In this edition I use transliteration of the Arabic words and names based on combination of two slightly different systems of teransliteration: the one used by the Library of Congress in Washington, D.C., U.S.A. and the other by the Institute of Islamic Studies at McGill university in Montreal, Canada. For example, the term ‫ إسننِييِة‬is transliteraterd as islāmiyyah (with double y and h representing the tā’ marbūt.ah) rather than islāmīyah (McGill), or islāmiyya (Library of Congress). Some exceptions, however, are given

v

to names which are too familiar in the English language spelling, such as “Abdullah”, which can be also written and transliteraed as ‘Abd Allāh, “Omar” with ‘Umar, “Ali” with “‘Alī”. Both are still used in this edition.

Since the Muslims do not believe in the divinity of Jesus, although they believe him as one of the great prophets of God, C.E. (Christian Era) is used rather than A.D. (Anno Domini, in the year of the Lord, meaning Jesus). B.C. (Before Christ) is still used, and for the Islamic calender, A.H. (Anno Hijrah, in the year of the Prophet’s migration to Madinah). If both Christian and Islamic calendars are used, the Islamic calender is used first without mentioning A.H. or C.E. For example, Abū Hurayrah (d. 58/677), means that the Prophet’s companion Abū Hurayrah died in 58 A.H. corresponding to 677 C.E. The abbreviation p.b.u.h. (peace be upon him) is ued after the name of Allah’s prophets to show love and respect towards them. In Arabic, ِ‫ِس َسنَّم‬ َ ‫صنَّ ِالل‬ َ (may Allah bless him and grant him peace) is َ ‫َِ​ََّين‬ used after the Prophet’s name, whereas after other prophets it is used ِ​ِ‫( َ​َ​ََّي ِالسِم‬peace be upon him).

To err is human, and nobody is perfect. I know that this booklet is far from perfect, even in its second editon. But if you are satsified with the basic information you get from it and happy to pass it to others in you sermon or in any occasion, I would think that I have achieved my goal through this booklet.

Finally, I would like to express my sincere gratitude and high appreciation to Mrs. Clare Bailey of the WISE employment office at Camberwell for her asistance, expecially in proofreading this revised booklet. I also appreciate the friendship and companionship of many of Indonesians students as well as residents in Melbourne. Thank you all for your kindness.

Melbourne, September, 2000 Muhammad Amin A. Samad Note: Alhamdu lillāh, in this 2017 edition, the Arabic texts, either the verses of the Qur’ān or the ḥadīths of the Prophet or other Arabic texts have been vowelized (vocalized), so that it would be much easier for the readers to read them. (MAS)

vi

THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE KHUT.BAH Khut.bah literally means a speech. Technically, it is a sermon delivered at the congregation in the mosque, especially on Friday before performing the congregational prayer. The khut.bah is a part of the prayer and therefore it has to be performed properly. It is divided into two parts. The first part contains exhortation to the Muslims to stick to their religion, to do good and to avoid evil. It also contains teachings about Islam and contemporary issues concerning Islam and the Muslims. The second khut.bah contains du‘ā’ (supplication) for all Muslims.

Khut.bah is also delivered after performing the ‘Īd prayer: ‘Īd alFit.r (festival of break-fasting) and ‘Īd al-Ad.h.ā (festival of sacrifice).

However, this khut.bah is not a part of the ‘īd-prayer. Therefore, people who cannot stay because of extreme necessity to leave can go, although this practice is not recommended.

Contrary to the Friday khut.bah, ‘Īd khut.bah is neither started with the ādhān (calling for prayer) nor concluded with iqāmah (calling to start praying). After all, there is no prayer after the ‘Īd khut.bah.

The prayer has been done before the khut.bah. This is the main difference between the Friday khut. bah and the‘Īd khut. bah.

Since the introductory part of the ‘Īd khut.bah is different from that of the Friday khut.bah I am including one khut.bah for the ‘Īd alFit.r and ‘Īd al-Ad.h.á with its introductory section in this booklet. You will notice that the introductory section starts with takbīr, namely, glorifying Allah by saying Allāhu Akbar (Allah is the Greatest) With regard to the ordinary khut.bah, if you like to have an introductory section, the common pattern used after saying the greeting assalāmu ‘alaykum, which means “peace be upon you”; if you like, you can add with wa rah.matullāh wa barakātuh, which means “and the mercy of Allah and His blessings,” is as follows: ِ​ِ​ِ ِ‫صحِب‬ َِ ‫حمِدِ​ِ َِس ََََِِّ ِآلِ ِ​ِ َِس‬ َِ ِ‫ِ َِسيِدِ​ِنَاِي‬,‫َِمِ​ِ ََِ​َّ َِ​ِ​ِأَشَِِرفِ​ِاِلمِ​ِر َِسَِّيِن‬ ِ ِ‫َِةِ​ِ َِسالس‬ ِ ِ‫ِ َِسالص‬,ِ‫الميِن‬ َِ ‫حمِدِ​ِ​ِ​ِللِ​ِ​َِربِ​ِاِ َِلع‬ َِ ‫ِأَِل‬ .‫ِأَجِ َِمعِيِن‬ ِ :ِ‫ِ​ِأَيِاِبَِنعِد‬

vii

If you want to conclude your speech it is sufficient to repeat the same greeting mentioned above, namely, assalāmu ‘alaykum.

Having this booklet in your hand, you will have no excuse any longer in not performing the congregational Friday and ‘Īd prayers in your area.

HOW TO PERFORM THE FIRST KHUT.BAH If you are in charge of performing the khut.bah come to the pulpit (or the place where you should stand) and say the greeting, ‫ِمِ ِ ََََِِّيِكِمِ ِ َِس‬ َِ ِ‫الس‬

‫( َِرحِ َِمةِ ِاللِ ِ َِس ِبَِنَِرَِك ِات‬assalāmu ‘alaykum wa rah.matullāh wa barakātuh). Then sit down. Somebody will do the the ādhān (call for prayer). From now on, everyone should listen to your khut.bah. Nobody is allowed to talk to each other or to start any prayer. However, those who have not completed their prayers should continue and those who have just arrived should perform their tah.iyyat al-masjid prayer, except if they are following the H.anafī or the Mālikī school. The new comers should say the greeting assalāmu ‘alaykum slowly to themselves only so that not to disturb the audience who are listening to the khut. bah.

When the ādhān is over, stand up and say the introductory section of the first khut.bah which should contain: tah.mīd (praise), i.e., saying ‫حمِدِ​ِ​ِ​ِلل‬ َِ ِ‫( ِأَل‬praise be to Allah), the shahādatayn, i.e.,ِ​ِ‫ِاللِسِ​ِأَشِ َِهد‬ َِ ِ‫ِأَشِ َِهدِ​ِ​ِأَنِ​ِ َِلِ​ِإَل َِِإِل‬ ‫اِرسِ ِولِ​ِالل‬ َِ ِ‫( أنِ ي‬I bear witness that there is no god but Allah, and I bear َِ ِ‫حمِد‬ witness that Muhammad is the messenger of Allah), and s.alāwah, i.e., asking the blessing of Allah on Prophet Muhammad by saying ِ‫صل‬ َِ ِ ِ‫الَِّهِم‬ ِ ِ ‫حمِد‬ َِ ِ‫( ََََِِّ ِي‬O Allah, give Your blessing on Prophet Muhammad). The shortest introductory section of the khut.bah (the first or the second) will be as follows: ِ ‫اِرسِ ِولِ​ِالل‬ َِ ِ‫ِاللِسِ​ِأَشِ َِهدِ​ِأنِ​ِ​ِي‬ َِ ِ‫حمِدِ​ِ​ِ​ِلل َِس ِأَشِ َِهدِ​ِ​ِأَنِ​ِ َِلِ​ِإَل َِِإِل‬ َِ ِ‫ِ​ِ​ِأَل‬ َِ ِ‫حمِد‬ .‫صحِبِ ِ​ِأجِ َِمعِ​ِين‬ َِ ‫حمِدِ​ِ َِس ََِ​َّ َِ​ِآلِ ِ​ِ َِس‬ َِ ِ‫ِسيِدِ​ِنَاِي‬ َِ ََِّ​ََِ ِ​ِ‫مِصلِ​ِ َِس َِسَِّم‬ َِ َُِِّ َِّ‫ِال‬

‫‪viii‬‬

‫‪For your convenience I give seven examples of the introductory‬‬ ‫‪khut.bah. The last one deals with the birthday of the Prophet.‬‬ ‫حمِدِ​ِلَِِّ ِ​ِ‪ِ​ِ,‬نَحِ َِمدِهِ​ِ َِسِنَسِ​ِتَنعِينِنِ ِ​ِ َِسِ​ِنَسِ​ِتَنغِفِ​ِرهِ​ِ َِسِ​ِنَسِتَِنهِدِيِ ِ​ِ َِسِننِ ِؤيِنِ​ِبِ ِ​ِ َِسِنَِنتَِنَِوكِلِ​ِ ََََِِّيِ ِ​ِ َِسِنَِنعِ ِوذِ​ِبِاللِ​ِيِنِ​ِشِ ِرِسرِ​ِ‬ ‫‪ِ​ِ-۱‬أَلِ َِ‬ ‫‪ِ.‬سِ​ِ​ِأَشِ َِهدِ​ِ‬ ‫اِسيِنِ​ِ َِسيِ​ِئَاتِ​ِ​ِأَ​َِ َِمالِ​ِنَا‪َ ِ.‬ينِ​ِيَنهدِ​ِالَّ ِ​ِفَنه َِوِالمهتَدِ​ِ َسَينِ​ِيضَّلِ​ِفَنََّنِ​ِتَج َِدِلَِ​ِ َسليًّاِيرشدا َِ‬ ‫ِأَننِفِسِ​ِنَ َِ‬ ‫اِسِ​ِنَذِينِ​ِراِ َس َداَياِ‬ ‫حمِدِاِ ََِبِدِهِ​ِ َِسَِرسِ ِولِ ‪ِ,‬بَِن َِعِثَِ​ِاللِ​ِ​ِبَشِينِ​ِر َِ‬ ‫كِ​ِلَِ‪َِ ِ,‬سِأَشِ َِهدِ​ِأنِ​ِيِ َِ‬ ‫ِأَنِ​ِ َِلِ​ِإَل َِِإِلِ​ِاللِ َِسحِ َِدهِ​ِ َِلِ َِشِريِ َِ‬ ‫حمِدِ ِ َِس ِ ََََِِّ ِآلِ ِ ِ َِسِ‬ ‫ك ِ َِسيِدِنِاَِيِ َِ‬ ‫صلِ ِ َِس ِ َِسَِّمِ ِ ََِ​َّ َِ ِ ََِبِدِ َِك ِ َِس ِ​َِرسِ ِولِ َِ‬ ‫إلَ ِالَّ ِ ِبإذن ِ ِ َسس َراجا ِينيرا‪ِ.‬الَِّهِمِ ِ َِ‬ ‫صحِبِ ِ​ِ​ِأَجِ َِمعِيِن‪ِ​ِ.‬أَيِاِبَِنعِنندِ ِ‬ ‫َِ‬

‫اِسِيِنِ​ِ َِسيِ​ِئَاتِ​ِ​ِأَ​َِ َِمالِ​ِنَا‪َ ِ.‬ينِ​ِيَنهدِ​ِ‬ ‫حمِدِ​ِلَِِّ ِ​ِ‪ِ​ِ,‬نَحِ َِمدِهِ​ِ َِسِنَسِ​ِتَنعِينِنِ ِ​ِ َِسِ​ِنَسِ​ِتَنغِفِ​ِرهِ​ِ َِسِنَِنعِ ِوذِ​ِبِاللِ​ِيِنِ​ِشِ ِرِسرِ​ِ​ِأَننِفِسِ​ِنَ َِ‬ ‫ ِأَلِ َِ‬‫ِ‪ِ ۲‬‬ ‫ك ِ​ِلَِ ِ َِس ِ​ِأَشِ َِهدِ ِأنِ​ِ‬ ‫‪ِ.‬س ِ​ِأَشِ َِهدِ ِ​ِأَنِ ِ َِل ِ​ِإَل َِ ِإِلِ ِالل ِ َِسحِ َِدهِ ِ َِل ِ َِشِريِ َِ‬ ‫ي ِلَِ َِ‬ ‫الَّ ِ ِفََِِيضل ِلَِ ِ َسَينِ ِيضَّلِ ِفََِِهِاَد َ‬

‫ِر َش َِد‪ِ.‬‬ ‫اَِبِدِهِ​ِ َِسِ​َِرسِ ِوِل ِأَر َسََّ ِ​ِبال َحقِ​ِبَشِينِ​ِر َِ‬ ‫حمِدِ َِ‬ ‫يِ َِ‬ ‫ينِيَ َديِالس َ‬ ‫اَ َ‬ ‫ِرسولَ ِفَن َقد َ‬ ‫ِس َ‬ ‫ة‪ِ.‬ينِيطعِالَّ َ َ‬ ‫اِسِ​ِنَذِينِ​ِراِبَ َ‬ ‫كِ‬ ‫صلِ ِ َِس ِ َِسَِّمِ ِ ََِ​َّ َِ ِ ََِبِدِ َِك ِ َِس ِ​َِرسِ ِولِ َِ‬ ‫اللَِ َِشيِئِا‪ِ .‬الَِّهِمِ ِ َِ‬ ‫س ِ ِ َِس ِ َِل ِ​ِيَضِ ُِّر ِ ِ‬ ‫ِل ِ​ِيَضِرُِِّإلِ ِنَِنفِ َِ‬ ‫َِس ِ َِينِ ِيَِنعِصِهِ َِماِ​ِفَإِنِ َِ‬ ‫صحِبِ ِ​ِ‬ ‫حمِدِ​ِ َِسِ ََََِِّ ِآلِ ِ​ِ َِس َِ‬ ‫صلِ ِ َِسِ َِسَِّمِ​ِ ََِ​َّ َِ​ِ َِسيِدِنِاَِيِ َِ‬ ‫صحِبِ ِ​ِ​ِأَجِ َِمعِيِن‪ِ.‬الَِّهِمِ​ِ َِ‬ ‫حمِدِ​ِ َِس ِ ََََِِّ ِآلِ ِ​ِ َِس ِ َِ‬ ‫َِسيِدِنِاَِيِ َِ‬ ‫ِأَجِ َِمعِيِن‪ِ​ِ.‬أَيِاِبَِنعِنندِ ِ‬

‫اِس ِيِنِ ِ َِسيِ​ِئَاتِ ِ​ِأَ​َِ َِمالِ​ِنَا‪َ ِ.‬ينِ​ِ‬ ‫حمِدِ ِلَِِّ ِ ِ‪ِ​ِ ,‬نَحِ َِمدِهِ ِ َِس ِنَسِ​ِتَنعِينِنِ ِ ِ َِس ِ​ِنَسِ​ِتَنغِفِ​ِرهِ ِ ِ َِس ِنَِنعِ ِوذِ ِبِاللِ ِيِنِ ِشِ ِرِسرِ ِ​ِأَننِفِسِ​ِنَ َِ‬ ‫ِ‪ِ​ِ -٣‬أَلِ َِ‬ ‫كِ​ِلَِ​ِ َِسِ​ِأَشِ َِهدِ​ِ‬ ‫يِ​ِلَِ‪َِ ِ​ِ.‬سِ​ِأَشِ َِهدِ​ِ​ِأَنِ​ِ َِلِ​ِإَل َِِإِلِ​ِاللِ َِسحِ َِدهِ​ِ َِلِ َِشِريِ َِ‬ ‫َِِ َِهادِ َِ‬ ‫يَنهدِ​ِالَّ ِ​ِفََِِيض َلِلَِ​ِ َسَينِ​ِيضَّلِ​ِ​ِفَ ِ‬

‫ِرسولَ ِفَن َقدِ‬ ‫اَِبِدِهِ ِ َِس ِ​َِرسِ ِولِ ِأَِر َسََّ ِبال َحق ِ​ِبَشِينِ​ِر َِ‬ ‫حمِدِ َِ‬ ‫أنِ ِيِ َِ‬ ‫ين ِيَ َدي ِالس َ‬ ‫اَ َ‬ ‫ِس َ‬ ‫ة‪ِ.‬ين ِيطع ِالَّ َ َ‬ ‫اِس ِ​ِنَذِينِ​ِراِبَ َ‬ ‫حمِدِ​ِ‬ ‫صلِ​ِ َِسِ َِسَِّمِ​ِ ََِ​َّ َِ​ِ َِسيِدِنِاَِيِ َِ‬ ‫اللَِ َِشيِئِا‪ِ.‬الَِّهِمِ​ِ َِ‬ ‫س ِ​ِ َِسِ َِل ِ​ِيَضِ ُِّرِ ِ‬ ‫ِل ِ​ِيَضِرُِِّإلِ​ِنَِنفِ َِ‬ ‫َر َش َِد‪َِ ِ.‬سِ َِينِ​ِيَِنعِصِهِ َِماِ​ِفَإِنِ َِ‬ ‫صحِبِ ِ​ِ​ِأَجِ َِمعِيِن‪ِ​ِ.‬أَياِ​ِبَِنعِدِ​ِ​ِ‬ ‫َِسِ ََََِِّ ِآلِ ِ​ِ َِسِ َِ‬

‫كِ​ِلَِ​ِ َِسِ‬ ‫َِلِ​ِ َِسجِهِ ِ​ِ َِس ََِظِيِمِ​ِسَِِّ ِطَانِ ‪َِ ِ.‬سِ​ِأَشِ َِهدِ​ِ​ِأَنِ​ِ َِلِ​ِإَل َِ​ِإِلِ​ِاللِ َِسحِ َِدهِ​ِ َِلِ َِشِريِ َِ‬ ‫جِ‬ ‫حمِدِ​ِ​ِ​ِللِ​ِ َِحمِدِاِيَِننِ​ِبَغِيِ​ِلِ َِ‬ ‫‪ِ-٤‬اَِِلِ َِ‬ ‫صحِبِ ِ​ِ‬ ‫حمِدِ​ِ َِسِ ََََِِّ ِآلِ ِ​ِ َِسِ َِ‬ ‫صلِ​ِ َِسِ َِسَِّمِ​ِ ََِ​َّ َِ​ِ َِسيِدِنِاَِيِ َِ‬ ‫صفِ َِوةِ​ِأصِفِ​ِيَائ ‪ِ.‬الَِّهِمِ​ِ َِ‬ ‫حمِدِاِ​َِرسِ ِولِ​ِاللِ​ِ َِ‬ ‫ِأَشِ َِهدِ​ِأنِ​ِيِ َِ‬ ‫ِأَجِ َِمعِيِن‪ِ​ِ.‬أَياِ​ِبَِنعِدِ​ِ​ِ​ِ​ِ​ِ​ِ ِ‬

‫َِءِ ِ َِساِ ِلَكِ َِدارِ‪َِ ِ ,‬د ِاراِ ِلبَأِسِ​ِ‬ ‫لَبنَِِرارِ ِيَِنننِقَِِّهِمِ ِيِنِ ِ َِدارِ ِ ِ​ِالهِمِ ِومِ ِ َِساِ ِلبَ ِ‬ ‫احةِ ِلِ ِ‬ ‫ت ِ​َِر َِ‬ ‫لم ِو َِ‬ ‫حمِدِ ِلَِِّ ِ ِالِذِيِ ِ َِج َِع َِل ِاِ َِ‬ ‫ِ‪ِ​ِ -٥‬أَلِ َِ‬ ‫شارِ​ِ َِدارِ​ِ ِالخَِِّدِ​ِ َِسِاِلبَِن َِقاءِ ِ َِسِاِل َِقَِرارِ‪َِ ِ.‬سِ​ِأَشِ َِهدِ​ِ​ِأَنِ​ِ َِلِ‬ ‫احةِ ِ َِسِالِ َِف َِرحِ ِ َِسِاِلِسِتِبِ َِ‬ ‫َِسالضِ​ِراءِ​ِ َِساِ َِلخِ ِطَارِ​ِإِل َِ​ِ َِدارِ​ِا ِلر َِ‬

‫اَِبِدِهِ​ِ ِالمِصِ ِطَ​َفِ ِاِلمِخِ​ِتَار‪ِ.‬‬ ‫حمِدِ َِ‬ ‫شاءِ​ِ َِسِ​ِيَخِ​ِتَارِ‪َِ ِ.‬سِ​ِأَشِ َِهدِ​ِأنِ​ِيِ َِ‬ ‫اِيَ َِ‬ ‫كِ​ِلَِ‪ِ​ِ,‬يَخَِِّقِ​ِ َِي ِ‬ ‫ِإَل َِِإِلِ​ِاللِ َِسحِ َِدهِ​ِ َِلِ َِشِريِ َِ‬ ‫صحِبِ ِ​ِ​ِأَجِ َِمعِيِنِ‪ِ​ِ.‬أَيِاِبَِنعِنندِ​ِ‬ ‫حمِدِ​ِ َِسِ ََََِِّ ِآلِ ِ​ِ َِسِ َِ‬ ‫كِ َِسيِدِنِاَِيِ َِ‬ ‫صلِ​ِ َِسِ َِسَِّمِ​ِ ََِ​َّ َِ​ِ ََِبِدِ َِكِ َِسِ​َِرسِ ِولِ َِ‬ ‫الَِّهِمِ​ِ َِ‬

‫حمِدِ ِ​ِ​ِللِ ِال َواحد ِال َقهار‪ِ,‬غَافر ِالذنب ِ َِشديد ِالع َقاب‪ِ​ِ ,‬نَحِ َِمدِهِ ِ َِس ِنَسِ​ِتَنعِينِنِ ِ ِ َِس ِ​ِنَسِ​ِتَنغِفِ​ِرهِ ِ َِسنَستَنهدي ‪ِ,‬‬ ‫‪ِ -٦‬اَِِلِ َِ‬ ‫يِلَِ‪ِ.‬‬ ‫َِسنَِنعِ ِوذِ​ِبِاللِ​ِيِنِ​ِشِ ِرِسرِ​ِ​ِأَننِفِسِ​ِنَ َِ‬ ‫اِسِيِنِ​ِ َِسيِ​ِئَاتِ​ِ​ِأَ​َِ َِمالِ​ِنَا‪َ ِ.‬ينِ​ِيَنهدِ​ِالَّ ِ​ِفََِِيضلِلَِ​ِ َسَينِ​ِيضَّلِ​ِفََِِهِاَد َ‬ ‫اَِبِدِهِ ِ َِسِ‬ ‫حمِدِ َِ‬ ‫ََِِِ َشأن ‪َِ ِ,‬س ِ​ِأَشِ َِهدِ ِأنِ ِيِ َِ‬ ‫َِس ِ​ِأَشِ َِهدِ ِ​ِأَنِ ِ َِل ِ​ِإَل َِ ِإِلِ ِالل ِ َِسحِ َِدهِ ِ َِل ِ َِشِريِ َِ‬ ‫ِس َ‬ ‫ك ِ​ِلَِ‪ِ,‬تَنبَ َار َك ِاسم َ‬

ix

َِ‫صلِ ِ َِس ِ َِسَِّمِ ِ ََِ​َّ َِ ِ َِسيِدِنِا‬ َِ ِ ِ‫ِالَِّهِم‬.َ‫ص َح ِالِية‬ َ ‫ِس‬ َ َ‫ِس ِن‬ َ ‫َِرسِ ِولِ ِ َس‬ َ َّ‫ِخَّين‬ َ ‫ِس ِأَدىِال َ​َيانَ َة‬ َ ‫ِسل ِالر َسالَ َة‬, َ ُّ‫صفي‬ ِ ِ​ِ‫ِأَياِبَنعد‬,‫ِس َسَّمِتَسَّيماِ َكثينرا‬ َِ ‫كِبسنت‬ َِ ِ‫حمِدِ​ِ َِسِ ََََِِّ ِآلِ ِ​ِ َِس‬ َِ ِ‫ي‬ َ ‫صحِبِ ِ​ِ َسَينِاهتَدىِب َهدي ِ​ِسِاستَم َس‬ ِ​ِ‫ ِ َِس ِ​ِأَشِ َِهدِ ِ​ِأَنِ ِ َِل ِ​ِإَل َِ ِإِلِ ِالل ِ َِس ِ​ِأَشِ َِهدِ ِأن‬.ِ‫ىِسَِرحِ َِمة‬ َِ ِ‫الرسِ ِولِ ِ​ِفَضِ​ِ​ِ ِ َِسنِعِ َِمةِ ِ َِسهِد‬ ِ ِ ‫َِ َِد‬ ِ ِ‫ ِ َِج َِع َِل ِيِي‬,ِ َِِّ‫حمِدِ ِل‬ َِ ِ‫ ِ​ِأَل‬.٧ ِ​ِ‫حمِد‬ َِ ِ‫صلِ​ِ َِسِ َِسَِّمِ​ِ​ِ َسِبَاركِ ََِ​َّ َِ​ِ َِسيِدِنِاَِي‬ َِ ِ​ِ‫ِالَِّهِم‬.ِ‫اَِبِدِهِ​ِ َِسِ​َِرسِ ِولِ ِ​ِالِذِيِ​ِ​َِرِفَ َِعِاللِ​ِ​ِذكِ​َِرهِ​ِ َِسِ​ِأَ​ََِّ َِ​ِ​ِقَدِ​َِره‬ َِ ِ‫حمِد‬ َِ ِ‫ي‬ ِ ِ​ِ‫ِ​ِأَيِاِبَِنعِنند‬.‫صحِبِ ِ​ِ َِسالتِابِعِين‬ َِ ِ‫َِسِ ََََِِّ ِآلِ ِ​ِ َِس‬

You may add the word ammā ba‘d ("now to the point") after saying he introductory khut.bah as mentioned above.

As the khut.bah should contain a Qur’ānic verse and advice (was.iyyah) to the Muslims many people say after the introductory khut.bah the following: ِ​ِ:َِ ‫ِ​ِقَالَِ​ِاللِ​ِتَِن َِعال‬.ِ‫ازِاِلمِتنِقِ ِون‬ َِ َ‫ايِبِتَِنقِ َِوىِاللِ​ِفَِن َِقدِ​ِ​ِف‬ َِ ِ‫ِأِ ِسصِيِكِمِ​ِ َِسإي‬,‫ِأَيُِّن َِهاِاِلمِسَِِّمِ ِون‬ "‫ينِآ َ​َينواِاتنقواِالَّ َِِ َحقِ​ِتن َقات ِ​ِ َسَِلِتَموتنِ​ِإلِ​ِ َسأَننتمِ​ِيسَّمو َِن‬ َِ ‫"يَاِأَينُّ َهاِالذ‬ )۱ِ٠ِ۲ِ: ِ ِ‫َِِ ِ​ِ​ِ​ِ​ِ(آلَِمران‬

The meaning: “O believers, I advise you and myself to fear Allah, for those who fear Him will prosper. Allah says, ‘O ye who believe!

Fear Allah as He should be feared, and die not except in a state of Islam’” (Qur’ān, Āl-‘Imrān 3:102).

Now, you can choose a suitable topic in this booklet. Then read the following supplication and then sit down. ِ‫ِ​ِأَقنِ ِولِ​ِقَِن ِولِي‬,ِ​ِ‫لحكِيِم‬ َِ ِ‫الذكِرِ​ِا‬ ِ ِ‫آليَاتِ​ِ َِس‬ ِ ِ‫ِ َِسِنَِن َِف َِعنِيِ​ِ َِسِإِيِاكِمِ​ِبِمِاَِفِيِ ِ​ِيِنِ​ِا‬,‫ِبَ َِار َِكِاللِ​ِلِيِ​ِ َِسِ​ِلَكِمِ​ِقِيِ​ِالقِ​ِرآنِ​ِاِ َِلعظِيِم‬ .‫الرحِيِم‬ ِ ِ​ِ‫ِإِنِ ِ​ِهِ َِوِاِل ِغَفِ ِور‬,ِ‫ِ​ِفَاسِتَِنغِفِ ِرِسه‬,ِ​ِ‫سائِرِ​ِاِلمِسَِِّمِيِ َِنِيِنِ​ِكِلِ​ِ َِذنِب‬ َِ ِ‫يِسِ​ِلَكِمِ​ِ َِسِل‬ َِ ِ‫اللَِل‬ ِ ِ​ِ‫اِسِاسِتَِنغِفِر‬ َِ ‫َِه َِذ‬

While you are sitting about one minute or so you can read a short du’a for yourself slowly, then stand up again. Now you are ready for the second khut.bah.

HOW TO PERFORM THE SECOND KHUT.BAH After performing the first khut.bah stand up again and say again the introductory section of the khut.bah. You can continue with your

‫‪x‬‬

‫‪topic if you like, but it should be short to make room for the‬‬ ‫‪supplication.‬‬ ‫‪You can choose any supplication you like, but it should contain a‬‬ ‫‪supplication for the Muslims or the believers also instead of just‬‬ ‫‪praying for yourselves. Some of these supplications are as follows:‬‬ ‫كِ َِسمِيعِ​ِ​ِقَِريِبِ​ِ‬ ‫ِأَلَِّهِمِ​ِاغِفِرِ​ِلَِِّمِسَِِّمِيِ َِنِ َِسِاِلمِسَِِّ َِماتِ​ِ َِسِاِلمِ ِؤيِنِيِ َِنِ َِسِاِلمِ ِؤيِ​ِنَاتِ​ِاِ ِلَحِ​ِيَاءِ​ِيِننِهِمِ​ِ َِسِاِ ِلَيِ َِواتِ‪ِ,‬إنِ َِ‬ ‫اجات‪.‬‬ ‫ح َِ‬ ‫يِجِيِبِ​ِالدِ ََِ َِواتِ​ِ َِسِ​ِقَاضِيِ​ِالِ َِ‬

‫‪ِ,‬سِ​ِأَصَِِّحِ​ِ​ِلَِنَاِآخَِِرتَِنِنَاِالِتِيِ‬ ‫اِي َِعاشِ​ِنَا َِ‬ ‫‪ِ,‬سِ​ِأَصَِِّحِ​ِ​ِلَِنَاِدِننِ​ِيَانَاِالتِيِ​ِإِلَينِ َِه َِ‬ ‫ِأَلَِّهِمِ​ِ​ِأَصَِِّحِ​ِ​ِلَِنَاِدِينِنَِنِنَاِالِذِيِهِ َِوَِِصِ َِمةِ​ِ​ِأَيِ​ِرنِاَ َِ‬ ‫احةِ​ِ​ِلَِنَاِيِنِ​ِكِلِ​ِ َِشرِ‪.‬‬ ‫تِ​َِر َِ‬ ‫ادةِ​ِ​ِلَِنَاِفِيِكِلِ​ِ َِخيِرِ‪َِ ِ,‬سِاج َعلِاِل َِم ِو َِ‬ ‫لحِيَا َِةِ​ِزِيَ َِ‬ ‫اِ‪ِ.‬ساجِ َِعلِ​ِاِ َِ‬ ‫اِي َِعادِ​ِنَ َِ‬ ‫إِلَينِ َِه َِ‬

‫الميِنِ‪.‬‬ ‫اِربِ​ِ ِال َِع َِ‬ ‫ض َِ‬ ‫اكِ َِسِاتنِ​ِبَ َِعِ​ِر َِ‬ ‫كِ َِسِاتنِ َِق َِ‬ ‫ِأَلَِّهِمِ​ِ​ِأَصَِِّحِ​ِ ِسَِلةَِ​ِأِيِ ِوِرِنَا‪َِ ِ,‬سِاجِ َِعلِ​ِ ِسَِليَِنتَِنِنَاِفِيِ َِمنِ​ِ َِخاِفَ َِ‬ ‫اكِ​ِيَ َِ‬

‫ِ​ِأَلَِّهِمِ​ِنَِن ِورِ​ِ ََََِِّ ِ​ِأَهِلِ​ِاِلقِبنِ ِورِ​ِقنِبنِ ِوَِرهِمِ​ِ‪ِ​ِ,‬أَلَِّهِمِ​ِاِغفِرِ​ِلِلِحِ​ِيَاءِ​ِ َِسِيَسِرِ​ِ​ِلَهِمِ​ِأِيِ ِوَِرهِمِ‪.‬‬ ‫ض ِاِلمِسَِِّمِيِ َِنِ َِسِ​ِاكِتِبِ​ِالصِحِ ِةَِ َِسِاِ َِلعافِ​ِيَ ِةَِ َِسِ‬ ‫نِسِاِشفِ​ِ َِيِر َِ‬ ‫بِاِلمِذِنِبِيِ َِ‬ ‫ِ​ِأَلَِّهِمِ​ِتِبِ​ِ ََِ​َّ َِ​ِالتِائِبِيِ َِنِ َِسِاِغِفرِ​ِذِننِ ِو َِ‬ ‫حمِدِ​ِ​ِأَجِ َِمعِيِن‪.‬‬ ‫اِسِلِ َِكاِفَةِ​ِأِيِةِ​ِيِ َِ‬ ‫التنِ ِوفِيِ َِقِ​ِ​ِ َِسِاِلهِ َِد ِايَِةَِ​ِلَِنَ َِ‬

‫جِالسِائَِِّيِن‪.‬‬ ‫اِ‪ِ,‬ساِقضِ​ِ َِح َِوائِ َِ‬ ‫س َِف َِهاءِ​ِيِنِ َِ‬ ‫اِ‪ِ,‬سِ َِلِتنِ َِؤاخِذِ​ِنَاِبِ َِماِفَِن َِع َِلِالِ ُِّ‬ ‫كِ ََِنِ َِ‬ ‫ضِبَ َِ‬ ‫كِ َِسِ ِغَ َِ‬ ‫ِ​ِأَلَِّهِمِ​ِ ِارِفَعِ​ِ َِيقِ​ِتَ َِ‬

‫اءِالدِيِن‪.‬‬ ‫اء َِكِ​ِأَ​َِ َِد َِ‬ ‫َِ َِمِ َِسِاِلمِسَِِّمِيِ َِنِ َِسِ​ِأَذِلِ​ِالشِ​ِر َِكِ َِسِالِمِشِ​ِركِيِ َِنِ َِس َِديِرِ​ِ َِسِ​ِأَهَِِّكِ​ِ​ِأَ​َِ َِد َِ‬ ‫ِ​ِأَلَِّهِمِ​ِ​ِأَ​َِزِ​ِاإلسِ ِ‬ ‫ِسارزقننَاِاجتنَابَ ‪.‬‬ ‫اِسِارزقننَاِاتنبَ َ‬ ‫أَلَِّهمِأَرنَاِال َحق َ‬ ‫ِسِ​ِأَرنَاِالبَاط َلِبَاطِ َ‬ ‫اَ َ‬ ‫ِح ًِّق َ‬ ‫َِ​ََّ ِأَ​َ َدائهمِ‪ِ.‬‬ ‫ِسحدِصفو َ‬ ‫ِسانصرهم َ‬ ‫ِسَسحدِ َكَّ َمتَنهم َ‬ ‫فِالمسَّمي َن َ‬ ‫أَلَّهم َ‬ ‫ِسلَِيَنر َحمنَا‪.‬‬ ‫أَلَّهمِآيناِفيِأَسطَاننَ َِ‬ ‫اِين َِلِيَ َخاف َ‬ ‫سَّط َ‬ ‫َِ​ََّيننَاِبذنبنَ َ‬ ‫كَ‬ ‫اِسِأَصَّحِسلَةَِأيورنَ َ‬ ‫اِسلَِت َ‬ ‫ينِينِ​ِقَنبَّنَاِ​َِربننَاِ َسَِلِ‬ ‫َربننَاِ َِلِتن َؤاخذنَاِإنِ​ِنَسِ​ِينَاِأَسِ​ِأَخطَأنَاِ َربننَاِ َسَِلِتَحملِ​ِ َ​َ​ََّيننَاِإصراِ َك َماِ َح َمَّتَ ِ​ِ َ​َ​ََّ ِالذ َِ‬ ‫ين‪.‬‬ ‫تِ َيوَلنَاِفَانصرنَاِ َ​َ​ََّ ِال َقومِ​ِال َكافر َِ‬ ‫ِ َحمَّنَاِ َياِ َِلِطَاقَةَِ​ِلَنَاِب ِ​ِ َساَفِ​ِ َ​َناِ َساغفرِ​ِلَنَاِ َسار َحمنَاِأَن َِ‬ ‫ينِإ َيايا‪.‬‬ ‫َربننَاِ َهبِ​ِلَنَاِينِ​ِأَزَساجنَاِ َسذرياتنَاِقنرةَِ​ِأَ​َينِ​ِ َساج َعَّنَاِلَّمتقِ َِ‬ ‫َربننَاِآتِنَاِفيِ ُّ‬ ‫ابِالنارِ‪ِ​ِ.‬‬ ‫سنَةِ​ِ َسفيِاآلِخِ َرةِ​ِ َح َسنَةِ​ِ َسقنَاِ َ​َ َذ َِ‬ ‫الدننيَاِ َح َ‬

‫‪After citing the du‘ā’ (supplication) you conclude the khut.bah with the‬‬ ‫‪following (optional):‬‬ ‫شاءِ​ِ َسالمن َكرِ​ِ َسالبَنغيِ​ِيَعظكمِ​ِ​ِ‬ ‫َِ​ِبَ َِ‬ ‫سانِ​ِ َسإيتَاءِ​ِذيِالقربَ ِ َسيَننن َه ِ َ​َنِ​ِال َفح َ‬ ‫ادِالل‪ِ,‬إنِ​ِالَّ َِ​ِيَأيرِ​ِبال َعدلِ​ِ َِساإلح َ‬ ‫اِاللَِ​ِيَِذكِركِمِ‪َِ ِ,‬ساشِكِ ِرِسهِ​ِ ََِ​َّ َِ​ِنِ َِعمِ ِ​ِ​ِيَِزِدكِمِ‪َ ِ,‬سلَذكرِ​ِالَّ ِ​ِأَكبَنرِ​ِ َسالَّ ِ​ِيَنعََّمِ​ِ َياِ​ِتَصنَنعو َِن‪.‬‬ ‫لَ َعَّكمِ​ِتَ َذكرس َِن‪ِ.‬اِ​ِذكِ ِرِس ِ‬ ‫ِأَقمِ​ِالص َِ َِة!ِ​ِ‬ ‫‪After citing this conclusion, step down the pulpit and your khut.bah‬‬ ‫‪becomes complete.‬‬

1

1. THE TRUTH There is a story about four blind men who wanted to know about the elephant. An elephant was brought to them. The first person came forward and touched the animal’s tail. He thought that the elephant is like a rope.

The second person touched its leg and thought that it is like a tree. The third person touched its ivory and thought that it is like a spear. The fourth person touched its trunk and thought it is a moving round tube.

Since each of them used one sense only, namely, the sense of touch, each one had a limited perception of the elephant. Each of them would hold his opinion and would say that others are wrong. Had they possessed the sense of sight, they would have seen that each of them had touched only a small part of the animal and did not have a full concept of the elephant.

With the help of another sense, in this case, the sense of sight, they will have a broader understanding than by using one sense only, here, the sense of touch. The more senses we use the more understanding we shall have.

If we compare our senses to the notes of a musical instrument, such as a piano, we have five notes only. Some people are said to possess a kind of mysterious ability called ‘the sixth sense”. Their brains are said to have the ability to perceive the message transmitted by the brain waves of others.

However, we have not heard a person who claimed to possess the seventh sense. Compared to the piano, our ”instrument” is very poor, since it has no more than six notes only, if the sixth sense it accepted as genuine.

Our senses are not fully reliable. They can make mistakes. Therefore, they have to pass the test called the judgement of reason. Our sense of sight, for example, tells us that the moon is much bigger than the stars, but our reason holds the opposite view. When we become ill, everything tastes bitter, even honey.

The language we use to express our judgement and ideas is very limited. How can we explain the colour to the blind and the sound to the deaf, not to mention the beauty of the Rocky Mountain scenery and the melody of a Mozart symphony? We cannot even explain the sweetness of honey.

We may speak the same language, but this does not guarantee that we understand each other properly. We may feel that we are speaking in different languages because of our different level of knowledge and understanding. Let us suppose that an astronaut is landing on a certain planet

2

silimar to the earth somewhere in this universe inhabited by primitive beings.

Let us imagine a conversation between the astronaut and an intelligent being on that planet which runs as follows: Astronaut: “Hello, sir, I come from a planet in the solar system called the earth, its population is over five billions. It was the 21th century when I left it” Primitive being: “I am from a cave over there, and I have no idea as to the earth, population and century. What are you wearing?”

Astronaut: “It is a space suit.”

Primitive being: “What kind of animal skin was it made from?”

Astronaut: “It is not made of animal skin, but of a synthetic fabric manufactured in the factory. Its safety and durability have been tested using the most modern technology of the twenty first century.”

The primitive being could not stand the conversation any longer, because he did not understand what the astronaut was talking about. He said to the astronaut, “Excuse me, Iam going to my cave,” and left.

There are many things in this world which are like the elephant to the blind in the story mentioned above. They are mysterious because of our lack of sense and knowledge. They are, for example, the Heaven, the Hell, the Resurrection and the Judgement Day. Prophets who were sent by Allah the Almighty to guide the human beings described these mysterious things in allegorical ways because of the limitation of our languages. In Paradise, for example, we are told that people will eat and drink, even “wine” which will bring them into ecstasy without being drunk. Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him) said that in Paradise people would find things which no eye has seen, no ear has heard and no mind has imagined.

No matter how intelligent we are, our knowledge of the unseen is very limited. Our sense, languages and understanding are very limited. Answering the question of a Bedouin about the spirit, Allah said: ‫وح م ْن أ َْمر َرِّب َوَما أُوتيتُ ْم م َن الْع ْلم إَّل قَل ًيل‬ ُّ ‫الروح قُل‬ ُّ ‫ك َعن‬ َ َ‫َويَ ْسأَلُون‬ ُ ‫الر‬ )٥٨ : ‫(اإلسراء‬ “They ask thee concerning the spirit. Say: ‘The spirit is of the command of my Lord: Of knowledge it is only a little that is communicated to you (O man).’” (Q. 17:85)

3

As Muslims we accept the description of Prophet Muhammad (p.b.u.h) about the unseen, believing in the Heaven, the Hell, and the Resurrection Day, and we humbly acknowledge our frailty, weakness, and ignorance. In the meantime, we ask Allah to increase our knowledge and give us wisdom.

2. YAQĪN (CERTAINTY) Allah says in the Qur’ān: )٩٩ : ‫ي (احلجر‬ َ َ‫ك َح َّت يَأْتي‬ َ َ‫َو ْاعبُ ْد َرب‬ ُ ‫ك الْيَق‬ “And serve thy Lord until there comes unto thee the Hour that is certain” (Q. 15:99) What does the yaqīn, “the certainty” mean here? It is death. This is the translation given by Mujāhid, al-H.asan and Qatādah. They were the Qur’ānic commentators among the tābi’īn, people who were contemporary to the companions of the Prophet.

In another Qur’ānic verse, yaqīn also means “death”, when the people who are to enter Hell will say in the Hereafter: ) ٦٤-٦٤ : ‫ي ( املدثر‬ ُ ‫ب بيَ ْوم الدِين َح َّت أَتَانَا الْيَق‬ ُ ‫َوُكنَا نُ َك ِذ‬ “And we used to deny the Day of Judgment, until there came to us (the hour) that is certain.” (Q. 74:46-47) In one tradition the Prophet entered into the house of ‘Uthmān ibn Maz.‘ūn who was passing away, and said, ‫اْلَْي َر‬ ْ ُ‫ي َواللَه إ ِّن َ​َل َْر ُجو لَه‬ ُ ‫أَ​َما ُه َو فَ َق ْد َجاءَهُ الْيَق‬ )‫(رواه البخاري وأمحد‬ “As for him, the hour of certainty (meaning “death”) has come to him, and I hope he will be well.”

(Reported by Bukhārī and Aḥmad ibn Ḥanbal) Death is something of whose coming we are certain. According to the verse mentioned before, every Muslim has to serve and worship Allah until the imminent death comes.

Speaking about prayer, Prophet Muhammad (p.b.u.h.) said, ‫ص ِل قَائ ًما فَإ ْن َلْ تَ ْستَط ْع فَ َقاع ًدا فَإ ْن َلْ تَ ْستَط ْع فَ َعلَى َجْنب‬ َ )‫(رواه البخاري وأبو داءود وابن ماجة و أمحد‬ “Pray standing; if you can’t, pray sitting;

4

and if you can’t, pray laying down.”

(Reported by Bukhārī, Abū Dā’ūd, Ibn Mājah and Aḥmad) This means, there is no excuse for not doing the prayer (except women in their period). However, there is misinterpretation of the word yaqīn (certainty) in the verse mentioned before among people who claimed to be knowledgeable. They said that yaqīn in this verse means ma‘rifah (gnosis) or h.aqīqah (truth, reality). Therefore, they interpreted the verses mentioned above as “Worship your Lord until ultimate truth comes to you.” So, when this happens, sharī‘ah or religious obligations would not apply to them any longer. They would not have to pray any more, for every movement of their bodies, even the beat of their hearts would be prayer and dhikr (remembrance to Allah), h.ajj (the pilgrimage to Mecca) would not apply to them any longer, for their hearts would have become the qiblah (direction in praying) and the Ka‘bah itself, and the t.awāf (the circumambulation around the Ka‘bah) would be around their hearts.

This interpretation is not only misleading, but also leads astray.

Prophets, peace be upon them, were the chosen people who knew more about Allah and His injunctions than others, and yet, they were people who followed the most religious obligations. Who are we to claim to know something which allows us to be exempted from these religious obligations?

The other meaning of yaqīn is “the truth”. The lapwing (hoopoe) said to Prophet Sulaymān (Solomon, p.b.u.h.), )٢٢ : ‫ك م ْن َسبَإ بنَبَإ يَقي ( النمل‬ َ ُ‫َوجْئت‬ “And I have come to thee from Saba’ with tidings true” (Q. 27:22) All truth is in itself certain. Ibn Taymiyyah (d. 728/1328) divided yaqīn into three categories: 1. ‘Ilmu’l-Yaqīn, certainty by reasoning or inference. For example, if somebody told you that there is honey at a certain place and the informer is a reliable person, this is ‘ilmu’l-yaqīn, certainty by reasoning.

2. ‘Aynu’l-Yaqīn, certainty by personal inspection, namely, certainty of seeing something with our own eyes. This belongs to the category of “seeing is believing.” If you come to the place and see the honey by yourself, this is ‘aynu’l-yaqīn, certainty by personal inspection.

5

3. H.aqqu’l-Yaqīn, absolute truth, no possibility of error of judgement or error of the eye. If you taste the honey and find it genuine honey, your certainty is called h.aqqu ’l-yaqīn, absolute truth.

People around the world knew through the media that a tornado disaster occurred here at Edmonton last week (July 31, 1987). For them, this is ‘ilmu’l-yaqīn, certainty by reasoning. To people who come to see this disastrous area, it is ‘aynu’l-yaqīn, certainty by personal inspection. To the victims, it is h.aqqu’l- yaqīn, the absolute truth. Before, they had homes, now, they don’t.

You know that fire burns; this is ‘ilmu’l-yaqīn. If you see fire burning, this is ‘aynu’l-yaqīn. But if you feel the heat of fire, or burn your finger, this is h.aqqu’l-yaqīn, the absolute truth. Allah says in the Qur’ān, ‫ ثَُ لَتَ َرُون َ​َها‬. ‫يم‬ ْ ‫ لَتَ َرُو َن‬. ‫َك َل لَ ْو تَ ْعلَ ُمو َن ع ْل َم الْيَقي‬ َ ‫اْلَح‬ )٥-٨ : ‫ ثَُ لَتُ ْسأَلُ َن يَ ْوَمئذ َعن النَعيم ( التكاثر‬.‫ي الْيَقي‬ َ ْ ‫َع‬ “Nay, were ye to know, with certainty of mind (you would beware), ye shall certainly see Hellfire!-Again, ye shall see it with certainty of sight! Then shall ye be questioned that day about the joy (ye indulged in)!” (Q. 102:5-8) H.aqqu’l-Yaqīn is also mentioned in the Qur’ān. Allah says: َ ‫َوإنَا لَنَ ْعلَ ُم أَ َن مْن ُك ْم ُم َك ِذب‬ ُ‫ َوإنَه‬.‫ين‬ َ ‫ َوإنَهُ َحلَ ْسَرة َعلَى الْ َكافر‬.‫ي‬ .)٨٢-٦٩ ‫ (احلاقّة‬.‫ك الْ َعظيم‬ َ ِ‫اسم َرب‬ ْ ‫ فَ َسبِ ْح ب‬.‫َحلَ ُّق الْيَقي‬ “And We certainly know that there are amongst you those that reject (it) [namely, revelation]. But truly (revelation) is a cause of sorrow for the unbelievers.

But is truth of assured certainty.” (Q. 69:49-52) Whoever rejects Revelation, the Qur’ān, will be made sorrowful on the Judgement Day, and this is the absolute certainty. Īmān (faith) and yaqīn (certainty) are closely related. Like yaqīn, Ibn Taymmiyyah divided faith into three degrees: 1. Faith gained through study and investigation, but having no effect in one’s daily life.

2. Faith accompanied with good deed, as one starts feeling the effect of faith in one’s daily life.

3. Faith in which one tastes its sweetness.

6

With regard to the sweetness of faith )‫ ( َح َل َوةُ ْاإلميَان‬a tradition says:

‫وب َع ْن أَّب ق َلبَةَ َع ْن أَنَس بْن‬ َ َ‫ال َحدَثَنَا َعْب ُد الْ َوَهاب الثَ َقف ُّي ق‬ َ َ‫َحدَثَنَا ُ​ُمَ َم ُد بْ ُن الْ ُمثَ َّن ق‬ ُ ُّ‫ال َحدَثَنَا أَي‬ ‫ال ثَ​َلث َم ْن ُك َن فيه َو َج َد َح َل َوَة ْاإلميَان‬ َ َ‫صلَى اللَهُ َعلَْيه َو َسلَ َم ق‬ ِ ‫َمالك َرض َي اللَهُ َعْنهُ َع ْن الن‬ َ ‫َب‬ ‫ود‬ ُ ‫ب إلَْيه ِمَا س َو‬ َ ‫اُهَا َوأَ ْن ُ​ُي‬ َ ‫َح‬ َ ‫ب الْ َم ْرءَ َّل ُ​ُيبُّهُ إَّل للَه َوأَ ْن يَكَْرَه أَ ْن يَ ُع‬ َ ‫أَ ْن يَ ُكو َن اللَهُ َوَر ُسولُهُ أ‬ ) ‫ (رواه البخاري و مسلم‬.‫ف ف النَار‬ َ ‫ف الْ ُك ْفر َك َما يَكَْرهُ أَ ْن يُ ْق َذ‬ “It was narrated by Anas, may Allah be pleased with him, who said: the Messenger of Allah (p.b.u.h.) said: ‘Whoever possesses three things will taste the sweetness of faith: that he loves Allah and His Messenger more than any other; that he loves someone for the sake of Allah alone; and that he hates to return to infidelity as he hates to be thrown into the Hellfire.’” (Reported by al-Bukhārī and Muslim)

3. THE SECOND VIEW About a century ago (perhaps even earlier), somewhere in the world, one day an exited schoolboy came home and said to his grandfather: “Grandpa, my teacher said that the earth is round.” “Impossible,” said his grandfather, “your teacher did not know what he was talking about; he must have been too full when he said such a nonsense.”

Three “smart” gentlemen were discussing about the telephone. “It must be invented by the English, because telephone is an English word.” “Not at all,” said the other, “telephone is a Malay/Indonesian word: it comes from “tali” meaning “rope” or “wire”, and “pohon” or “puhun” meaning “a tree”.

“Not at all,” said the third person; “telephone is a Greek word; it comes from “tele” meaning “far”, and “phone” meaning “sound.” It was the Greeks who invented it.”

There is a story that an alien from the outer space landed with his flying saucer (UFO) on the earth. His way of speaking and producing sound was different from that of human beings. Therefore, he wanted to know how the human beings produce sound when they speak, but he did not have a chance to observe closely a human being, especially while speaking.

Suddenly, the wind blew and he observed the branches of trees rubbing each other and producing sound. He nodded and made his conclusion that human beings speak by rubbing their upper jaws with their lower jaws.

7

An other story is that a scientist was studying the behaviour of the fleas. He trained a flea to jump over a matchbox every time he said “jump”.

After the flea responded the command, the scientist pulled off two of its six legs and said “jump”. The flee jumped again, but not so successfully as before. The scientist nodded; then he pulled off two more of its legs and said, “jump” The flea jumped again, but with less successfully than before. The scientist nodded again. Then he pulled off the remaining two legs of the flea and said again, “jump”, but the flea with no more leg did not move and did not obey the order, although it was repeated several times, “jump, jump, jump”. This “smart” scientist was happy with his new finding. He came to the following conclusion and wrote it in his notebook. “The flea’s hearing lies in its legs. If it loses two legs, it cannot hear so well and cannot jump very high. The more it loses its leg, the more it loses its hearing. When it loses all of its legs it becomes completely deaf and therefore, it cannot respond to any command.”

You, dear readers, are well aware that none of the above conclusion is correct. You have a second view, which is probably right. You may have the right statement. But could you leave a room—if there is any—for a second view for your statement whenever you draw a conclusion from your observation? In this way, you open your heart and broaden your mind.

Prejudice is generally the result of lack of knowledge or experience, misconception, misjudgment and wrong conclusion. A teacher does not have to be talkative, although his or her job needs him or her to talk. A policeman (woman) does not have to be haughty, although he or she has to be authoritative in dealing with a culprit. A person who does not believe in the divinity of Jesus (peace be upon him) does not have to consider him an impostor. Hābīl (Abel) did not have to be a coward if he refused the challenge of his brother Qābīl (Cain). A person who does not share your view does not have to be your enemy and does not have to be unintelligent.

We have to avoid suspicion. Allah said in the Qur’ān: َ )21 : ‫ض الظَ ِن إ ْث (احلجرات‬ ْ ‫ين آَ َمنُوا‬ َ ‫اجتَنبُوا َكث ًريا م َن الظَ ِن إ َن بَ ْع‬ َ ‫يَا أَيُّ َها الذ‬ “O ye who believe! Avoid suspicion as much (as possible): for suspicion in some cases is a sin…” (Q. 49:12)

8

4. ‘UMAR, THE SECOND CALIPH ‘Umar (Omar) bin (son of) al-Khat.t.āb was the second among the four rightly-guided caliphs. His long rule lasted for more than ten years.

During his rule there lived a prince called Jabalah bin Ayham. He was the last prince of the Ghassanide dynasty. Losing hope for victory against the Muslim army under Abū ‘Ubaydah, he came to the Muslim general and embraced Islam.

Accompanied by followers, Jabalah visited Madinah where he was received with peculiar honours. Then he accompanied ‘Umar the caliph on pilgrimage to Mecca. While he was performing his pilgrimage a Bedouin accidentally trampled his flowing robe which caused him to tumble and fall.

The proud prince struck the Bedouin on the face. To his amazement, he was summoned by the caliph who ordered, under the law of retaliation, that the Bedouin had the right to return the blow.

“What!” cried Jabalah, “I, the prince of Ghassān, and he, a common Bedouin of the desert!”

“Yes,” said ‘Umar, “for in Islam all are equal.”

The affronted Jabalah returned at once to Constantinople, the capital of Byzantine empire. Being a Christian again, he was hospitably entertained at the Byzantine court.

‘Umar used to walk around the city at night to see the condition of his people. One night he saw light in a house late at night. Accompanied by ‘Abd Allāh bin Mas‘ūd, he approached the house. He entered the house and asked ‘Abd Allāh to stay at the door. When he saw an old man drinking alcohol, he said: “I have never seen anything worse than what I am seeing now; an old man approaching death drinking alcohol!”

“O Prince of the Believers,” said the old man raising his head, “there is something worse than this. What you are doing now is worse. You are spying, which is prohibited by Allah, you are entering a house without permission.”

“You are right,” said ‘Umar sadly and left. ”May your mother be breaved of you [an expression of displeasure among the Arabs], O ‘Umar,” ‘Umar said to himself, “if Allah does not forgive you! The man was drinking secretly, and now you saw him. He will

9

continue drinking.” He did not tell ‘Abd Allāh bin Mas‘ūd what he had seen in the house that night.

The old man stopped attending ‘Umar’s court. However, one day ‘Umar saw him coming and sitting at the far corner of the court. He looked very shy. ‘Umar called him. The man approached him expecting to be reproached and humiliated.

“Come closer,” said ‘Umar. The man came and sat down near him.

“Bring your ear closer,” said ‘Umar. Then he whispered to him: “By Allah who sent Muhammad as a true messenger, I have never told anybody of what I have seen from you.” The old man said: “Bring your ear closer to me, O Prince of the Believers!” ‘Umar did and the man whispered to him: “By Allah who sent Muhammad as a true messenger, I have stopped drinking since you saw me that night.” ‘Umar was overwhelmed, raised his voiced and shouted: “Allāhu Akbar” (Allah is Great!, Glory to Allah!).

5. HUMAN SOULS (SPIRITS) Human beings consist of body and soul or spirit. Without soul we do not live. The spirit is the engine, the motor, and the mover of the body. Our action is controlled by our soul or spirit, and is motivated by it. Good spirits create good deeds, and bad spirits create bad deeds.

The Sufis (Muslim mystics) list four stages of the development of the human spirit: 1

‫س اَْلَ​َم َارة‬ ُ ‫( النَ ْف‬al-nafsu’l-ammārah), the spirit which is prone to do evil (in seeking satisfaction). It cannot make distinction between good and evil. It is uncontrollable by our reason. It is most evident among children. This spirit is mentioned in the Qur’ān when Prophet Yusuf (Joseph, p.b.u.h.) according to the majority of Qur’ānic commentators (or Zulaykhā’, according to A. Yusuf Ali) said: َ )٨٥ : ‫السوء (يوسف‬ ُّ ‫س َ​َلَ​َم َارة ب‬ ُ ‫َوَما أُبَِر‬ َ ‫ئ نَ ْفسي إن النَ ْف‬ “Yet I do not absolve myself (of blame): the (human) soul certainly incites evil.” (Q.12:53)

11

2. ‫س اللَ َو َامة‬ ُ ‫( النَ ْف‬al-nafsu’l-lawwāmah), the self-reproaching spirit which feels conscious of evil. It is an inner voice, which is usually suppressed by selfishness. This kind of spirit is mentioned in the Qur’ān when Allah says, )‌٢ : ‫َوَّل أُقْس ُم بالنَ ْفس اللَ َو َامة (القيامة‬ “And I do swear by the self-reproaching soul.” (Q. 75:2) This spirit may be compared to the conscience, except that the conscience is a faculty, not a stage of spiritual development. The conscience, the “guilty feeling”, tortures many criminals with blame until they surrender to punishment. When they are punished, they feel relieved.

3. ‫س اْمل َس َولَة‬ ‫( النَ ْف‬al-nafsu’l-musawwalah): This spirit knows what is good and ُ ُ what is bad, but it is still unable to conquer evil, because of external factors, such as jealousy and hatred. The example in the Qur’ān is the hatred and jealousy of Yusuf’s brothers when they threw him into the well. Allah said, ‫ف عْن َد‬ َ ‫وس‬ ُ ُ‫قَالُوا يَا أَبَانَا إنَا َذ َهْب نَا نَ ْستَب ُق َوتَ َرْكنَا ي‬ ‫ َو َجاءُوا‬.‫ي‬ َ ‫صادق‬ َ ْ‫ب َوَما أَن‬ َ ‫ت ِبُْؤمن لَنَا َولَ ْو ُكنَا‬ ُ ْ‫َمتَاعنَا فَأَ َكلَهُ ال ِذئ‬ ‫صْب ر‬ َ َ‫َعلَى قَميصه ب َدم َكذب ق‬ ْ َ‫ال بَ ْل َس َول‬ َ َ‫ت لَ ُك ْم أَنْ ُف ُس ُك ْم أ َْمًرا ف‬ .)٧٥-٧٤ : ‫َ​َجيل َواللَهُ الْ ُم ْستَ َعا ُن َعلَى َما تَص ُفو َن (يوسف‬

“They said: ‘O father! We went racing with one another, and left Joseph with our things; and the wolf devoured him. But thou wilt neverbelieve us even though we tell the truth.’ They stained his shirt with false blood. He said:‘Nay, but your minds [or spirits] have made up tale (that may pass) with you. (For me) patience is most fitting: against that which ye assert, it is Allah (alone) Whose helpcan be sought.’” (Q. 12:17-18) 4.

‫س اْملطْ َمئنَة‬ ‫( النَ ْف‬al-nafsu’l-mut.ma’innah): the soul in complete rest and ُ ُ satisfaction. This is the final stage of spiritual development. Your spirit becomes tranquil, no matter what happens around you: calamity, disaster, etc. you do not panic because you trust in Allah. Allah will say to this kind of spirit: .ً‫ ْارجعي إ َل َربِك َراضيَةً َم ْرضيَة‬.ُ‫س الْ ُمطْ َمئنَة‬ ُ ‫يَا أَيَتُ َها النَ ْف‬ )٥٥-٢٤‌: ‫فَ ْاد ُخلي ف عبَادي َو ْاد ُخلي َجنَت (الفجر‬

11

“(To the righteous soul will be said, ‘O (thou) soul, in (complete) rest and satisfaction! Come back thou to thy Lord,--well pleased (thyself), and well-pleasing unto Him! Enter thou,then, among My devotees!

Yea, enter thou My heaven.” (Q. 89:27-28( This state of spiritual tranquility is one of the four fundamentals of happiness. In a tradition, the Prophet taught a man to say this supplication: “O Allah, give me a tranquil spirit, faith (īmān) when I meet you, satisfaction with your creed, and contentment with your providence.”

The second fundamental of happiness is having faith when one is dying. When one is on the finish line of life one should be in the state of iman. A person who is not a mu’min (a believer) while one is dying will be doomed to punishment although one is pious in one’s early life.

The third fundamental of happiness is satisfaction with Allah’s creed.

However, this does not mean fatalism. On the contrary, it is the acceptance of whatever the outcome of our utmost effort without blaming anybody and without saying “if I did such-and-such, this would not have happened”.

Remember, man proposes and Allah disposes.

The fourth fundamental of happiness is contentment with Allah’s providence. Do not envy people for what they have. Perhaps they are not happier than you are. The English proverb says “The key to happiness is contentment.”

The meaning of h.ayāt t.ayyibah (good life) according to ‘Alī (may Allah be pleased with him) as mentioned in the following verse is “content”.

The verse runs as follows: ً‫صاحلًا م ْن ذَ َكر أ َْو أُنْثَى َوُه َو ُم ْؤمن فَلَنُ ْحييَ نَهُ َحيَا ًة طَيِبَة‬ َ ‫َم ْن َعم َل‬ )٩٤ : ‫َح َسن َما َكانُوا يَ ْع َملُو َن (النحل‬ ْ ‫َجَرُه ْم بأ‬ ْ ‫َه ْم أ‬ ُ ‫َولَنَ ْجزيَن‬

“Whoever works righteousness, man or woman, and has faith,verily, to him will We give a life that is good and pure, and We will bestow on such their reward according to the best of their actions.” (Q. 16:97)

12

6. GOOD CONDUCT Islam deals with man’s relationship with Allah which is called ‘ibadah (worship) and his relationship with his fellow creatures which is called mu‘āmalah (behaviour towards others) or akhlāq (good conduct). These two kinds of relationship have to go hand-in-hand in proper balance and proportion. Ignoring any one of them is wrong. It is not right to say that as long as I am good with others I do not have to observe prayers and fasting. It is also wrong to say that as long as I do my prayers I should not care for others. A tradition dealing with mu‘āmalah is as follows: ‫صلَى اللَهُ َعلَْيه َو َسلَ َم‬ ِ ‫ي يَ َد ْي الن‬ َ ْ َ‫َع ْن َعائ َش َة أَ َن َر ُج ًل قَ َع َد ب‬ َ ‫َب‬ ‫صونَن‬ َ ‫ال يَا َر ُس‬ َ ‫فَ َق‬ َ ‫ول اللَه إ َن ل ِمَْلُوك‬ ُ ‫ي يُ َك ِذبُونَن َوَ​َيُونُونَن َويَ ْع‬ ‫وك‬ َ َ‫ف أَنَا مْن ُه ْم ق‬ َ ُ‫ص ْو َك َوَك َذب‬ َ ُ‫ب َما َخان‬ ْ ‫َوأَ ْشتُ ُم ُه ْم َوأ‬ َ ‫َضربُ ُه ْم فَ َكْي‬ َ ‫وك َو َع‬ ُ ‫ال ُُْي َس‬ ‫ك َوإ ْن‬ َ ‫ك َوَّل َعلَْي‬ َ َ‫اه ْم ب َق ْدر ذُنُوِب ْم َكا َن َك َفافًا َّل ل‬ َ ُ‫اه ْم فَإ ْن َكا َن ع َقاب‬ َ ُ‫َوع َقاب‬ ُ َ‫ك إي‬ ُ َ‫ك إي‬ ‫اه ْم فَ ْو َق ذُنُوِب ْم‬ ْ َ‫اه ْم ُدو َن ذُنُوِب ْم َكا َن ف‬ َ ُ‫ك َوإ ْن َكا َن ع َقاب‬ َ َ‫ض ًل ل‬ َ ُ‫َكا َن ع َقاب‬ ُ َ‫ك إي‬ ُ َ‫ك إي‬ ‫ول اللَه‬ ُ ‫ال َر ُس‬ َ ‫ف فَ َق‬ َ َ‫ض ُل ق‬ َ ُ‫اقْ ت‬ ْ ‫ك الْ َف‬ َ ‫ص َ​َلُ ْم مْن‬ ُ ‫ال فَتَ نَ َحى الَر ُج ُل فَ َج َع َل يَْبكي َويَ ْهت‬ ‫ط ليَ ْوم الْقيَ َامة‬ َ ‫ين الْق ْس‬ َ َ‫اب اللَه { َون‬ َ َ َ‫صلَى اللَهُ َعلَْيه َو َسلَ َم أ َ​َما تَ ْقَرأُ كت‬ َ ‫ض ُع الْ َم َواز‬ ‫ال َحبَة م ْن َخ ْرَدل أَتَْي نَا ِبَا َوَك َفى بنَا‬ َ ‫فَ َل تُظْلَ ُم نَ ْفس َشْيئًا َوإ ْن َكا َن مثْ َق‬ ‫ول اللَه َما أَج ُد ل َوَلَُؤَّلء‬ َ ‫ال الَر ُج ُل َواللَه يَا َر ُس‬ َ ‫ي } ْاْليَةَ فَ َق‬ َ ‫َحاسب‬ .‫َحَرار ُكلُّ ُه ْم‬ ْ ‫َشْيئًا َخْي ًرا م ْن ُم َف َارقَته ْم أُ ْشه ُد ُك ْم أَن َُه ْم أ‬ .)‫(رواه أمحد و الرتمذي‬ “It was narrated by ‘Ā’ishah (may Allah be pleased with her) that a man said to the Prophet:‘O Messenger of Allah, I have slaves who belie me, betray me and disobey me. So I beat them and insult them. What will happen between me and them?’

The Messenger of Allah (p.b.u.h.) said to him: ‘Their belying, betrayal and disobedience to you will be compared with your punishment against them. If your punishment is below their bad deeds to you, it will be merit for you. If your punishment is equal to their bad deeds to you, then there will be neither merit nor sin. But if your punishment is beyond their bad deeds to you, the merit you have before will be cut from you.’

On hearingthis, the man started weeping and crying. The Messenger of Allah said:‘Haven’t you read the Book of Allah which said, “We [i.e.,Allah] shall set up scales of

13

justice for the day of Judgement, so that not a soul will be dealt with unjustly in the least. And if there be (no more than) the weight of a mustard seed, We will bring it (to account): and enough are We to take account.”’ [Qur’ān , al-Anbiyā’ [21]:47). The man said: ‘O the Messenger of Allah, I don’t find anything better than to be separated from these people. I bear witness that they are free’” (Reported by Aḥmad and al-Tirmidhī) The man freed his slaves, got rid of them, for fear of committing sin in abusing them.

So, if you yell at your Muslim brother or sister, if you assault, abuse and humiliate him or her and he or she does not fight back, do not think this person is coward, stupid weak, and worthless. He or she might be a smart one, collecting merits from you. If you want to be smarter, ask forgiveness from him or her, and do not repeat the same mistake. If somebody wrongs you, cheats you, try hard to get back your right. But if you cannot get it back for any reason, because the person disappears, for example, do not be upset and lose hope. You will get it back in the Hereafter. The cheater will realize that he is cheating himself unknowingly.

In this world people wrong each other, cheat each other suck each other’s blood, become “wolves to each other”. People could be worse than wolves. The wolves themselves are not wolves to each other; they are gentle to each other, they work and hunt together in a pack; they are even one of the most faithful animal species to their mates.

In the Hereafter none will be wronged. This is Allah’s promise. He said: )٢٥٧ ‌ ‌: ‫ت َوُه ْم َّل يُظْلَ ُمو َن (البقرة‬ ْ َ‫َواتَ ُقوا يَ ْوًما تُ ْر َجعُو َن فيه إ َل اللَه ثَُ تُ َو َّف ُك ُّل نَ ْفس َما َك َسب‬ “And fear the day when ye shall be brought back to Allah. Then shall every soul be paid what it earned, and none shall be dealt with unjustly.” (Q. 2:281) Allah also said:

‫َوَم ْن يَ ْغلُ ْل يَأْت ِبَا َغ َل يَ ْوَم الْقيَ َامة ثَُ تُ َو َّف ُك ُّل نَ ْفس‬

)٧٤٧ : ‫ت َوُه ْم َّل يُظْلَ ُمو َن (آل عمران‬ ْ َ‫َما َك َسب‬ “…. And if any person acts dishonestly, he shall, on the day of Judgement, restore what he misappropriated; then shall every soil receive its due whatever it earned, and none

14

shall be dealt with unjustly” (Q. 3:161) Everything, however small it is, will be brought and shown in the Hereafter.

Allah said: )٥-٤ : ‫ال َذ َرة َشًّرا يَ​َرهُ (الزلزال‬ َ ‫ َوَم ْن يَ ْع َم ْل مثْ َق‬.ُ‫ال َذ َرة َخْي ًرا يَ​َره‬ َ ‫فَ َم ْن يَ ْع َم ْل مثْ َق‬ “Then shall anyone who has done an atom’s weight of good, see it! And anyone who has done an atom’s weight of evil, shall see it!” )Q. 99:7-8( In one tradition the Prophet said that the real bankrupt is the person who lost his merits and rewards as payment to the person he had wronged in this world. If he has no more merit left and still has to pay, he has to take the demerits of those whom he had wronged.

The Prophet was asked about the case of a woman who was pious, but used to hurt the feelings of her neighbours, and a woman who was not so pious, but did not hurt others' feelings,what would happen to them in the Hereafter. It was narrated byAbū Hurayrah that someone asked the Prophet: :‫ال‬ َ ‫َهاَر َوتَ ُق ْوُم اللَْي َل َو تُ ْؤذي ج َريانَ َها بل َسانَا فَ َق‬ َ ‫ص ْوُم الن‬ ُ َ‫إ َن فَُلنَةَ ت‬ ‫َق‬ ُ ‫صد‬ َ ‫ص ْوُم َرَم‬ َ َ‫ضا َن َوتَت‬ ُ َ‫صلِي اْملَكْتُ ْوبَةَ َوت‬ َ ُ‫ فَإ َن فَُلنَةَ ت‬: ‫ قْي َل‬،‫َّل َخْي َر فْي َها ه َي ف النَار‬ » ‫اْلَنَة‬ ْ ‫ال ه َي ف‬ َ َ‫َح ًدا بل َسانَا ق‬ َ ‫بأَثْ َوار م ْن أقط َوَّل تُ ْؤذي أ‬ )‫(رواه احلاكم و أمحد و البيهقي‬ "So-and-so used to do the (recommended) fasting in the day time and (recommended) prayers at night but hurts her neighbours with her tongue"; he (the Prophet) said, "There is no goodness with her, she will go to Hell."; it was told to him, "So-and-so prayed the obligatory prayers (only), fasted (only) in the month of Ramadan, and used to give charity with her dried milk, but she did not hurt anyone with her tongue"; he said, "She will go to Heaven."

(Reported by al-Ḥākim, Aḥmad, and al-Bayhaqī) In another tradition the Prophet warned us against mistreating our neighbours. Abū Hurayrah narrated that the Prophet said: ‫َواللَه َّل يُ ْؤم ُن َواللَه َّل يُ ْؤم ُن َواللَه َّل يُ ْؤم ُن قَا َ​َلَا‬ ‫اْلَ ُار َّل يَأْ َم ُن‬ ْ ‫ال‬ َ َ‫ول اللَه ق‬ َ ‫ث َمَرات قَالُوا َوَما َذ َاك يَا َر ُس‬ َ ‫ثَ​َل‬ ْ َ َ‫اْلَ ُار بَ َوائ َقهُ قَالُوا َوَما بَ َوائ ُقهُ ق‬ ُ‫ال َشُّره‬ )‫(رواه البخاري و أمحد‬

15

“By Allah he does not believe [perfectly], by Allah he

does not believe [perfectly],by Allah he does not believe [perfectly].” He said it three times. They [i.e., his companions] asked, "O Messenger of Allah, who is that?” He said: “The neighbour who does not make his neighbour safe from his annoyance.” They asked, “What is his annoyance?”

He said, “His wrong-doings” (Reported by Bukhārī and Aḥmad)

7. ARROGANCE A good Muslim cannot be arrogant. How could you imagine a Muslim is prayer bowing down and prostrating himself before Allah in humiliation, then all of a sudden, after prayer, he turns to be arrogant, putting himself up and putting other people down? Ignorance is another problem. The worst is when arrogance and ignorance are combined in one person. Open any discussion, and this kind of person turns into “a scholar”. As for scholars, they are modest and humble, because they know their limitations. The more they know, the more they realize that there are more things they do not know. The late Arab immigrant poet Ilyā Abū Mād.ī said in the last line of his poem al-T.alāsim (‫الطَلسم‬, Mysteries) as follows: .‫ت أَ ْدري‬ َ َ‫ ذُ ْو احل َجى َم ْن ق‬،‫َّل ُ​َُاد ْل‬ ُ ‫ال لَ ْس‬ “Do not argue, the man of understanding is the one who says ‘I do not know.’”

Allah says in the Qur’ān: ‫ َوَّل َتَْش‬.‫ك َكا َن َعْنهُ َم ْسئُ ًوّل‬ َ ‫صَر َوالْ ُف َؤ َاد ُك ُّل أُولَئ‬ َ َ‫س ل‬ ُ ‫َوَّل تَ ْق‬ َ َ‫ك به ع ْلم إ َن ال َس ْم َع َوالْب‬ َ ‫ف َما لَْي‬ .)٥٤-٥٤ : ‫ال طُ ًوّل (اإلسراء‬ ْ ‫ض َولَ ْن تَْب لُ َغ‬ َ َ‫اْلب‬ َ ‫ف ْاَل َْرض َمَر ًحا إن‬ َ ‫َك لَ ْن َ​َتْر َق ْاَل َْر‬

“And pursue not that of which thou hast no knowledge [i.e., avoid idle curiosity]; for surely, the hearing, the sight, the heart, all of those shall be questioned of. And do not walk on the earth in insolence. You cannot penetrate the earth and your height will not reach that of the mountains. (Q. 17:37-38) He also says: )٧٥ : ‫إ َن أَ ْكَرَم ُك ْم عْن َد اللَه أَتْ َقا ُك ْم (احلجرات‬

16

“The most honoured of you in the sight of Allah is (he who is) the most righteous of you” )Q. 49:13( Luqmān the sage advised his son as follows: )٧٥ : ‫ب ُك َل ُمُْتَال فَ ُخور (لقمان‬ َ ‫ص ِع ْر َخد‬ ُّ ‫َك للنَاس َوَّل َتَْش ف ْاَل َْرض َمَر ًحا إ َن اللَهَ َّل ُ​ُي‬ َ ُ‫َوَّل ت‬ “And swell not thy cheek (for pride) at men.Nor walk in insolence through the earth. For Allah loves not any arrogant boaster.”

(Q. 31:18) The Prophet said: )‫ال َذ َرة م ْن ك ْب (رواه مسلم وأبو داؤد والرتمذي وابن ماجة‬ ْ ‫َّل يَ ْد ُخ ُل‬ ُ ‫اْلَنَةَ َم ْن َكا َن ف قَ ْلبه مثْ َق‬ “He who has the weight of a dust particle of arrogance in his heart will not enter Heaven (Reported by Muslim, Abū Dā’ūd, Tirmidhī, and Ibn Mājah) This means that Allah will punish him first before he enters Heaven if he deserves it. Allah alone deserves this haughtiness and calls Himself alMutakabbir (literally means “the Haughty”, “the Arrogant, or “the Insolent”) which is one of His ninety-nine names. He said about Himself when he says: ‫ُّوس ال َس َل ُم الْ ُم ْؤم ُن الْ ُم َهْيم ُن‬ ُ ‫ُه َو اللَهُ الَذي َّل إلَ َه إَّل ُه َو الْ َمل‬ ُ ‫ك الْ ُقد‬ )٢٥ : ‫اْلَبَ ُار الْ ُمتَ َكبِ ُر ُسْب َحا َن اللَه َع َما يُ ْشرُكو َن (احلشر‬ ْ ‫الْ َعز ُيز‬ “Allah is He, than there is no god other than Allah; the Sovereign, the Holy One, the Source of Peace (and Perfection), the Guardian of Faith, the Preserver of Safety, the Exalted in Might, the Irresistible, the justly Proud: glory to Allah! (High is He) above the partners they attribute to Him” )Q. 59:23( The Western Orientalist D.B. Macdonald translates the word alMutakabbir as “the Haughty”, but the Muslim translators Abdullah Yusuf Ali and Muhammad Marmaduke Pickthall, due to their modesty, translate it respectively as “the Supreme” (“the justly Proud” in the revised translation, as above), and “the Superb”.

Allah is the greatest and we say it several times in our prayer when we say Allāhu Akbar. The late Lebanese poet Ilyā Abū Mād.ī said to the arrogant: ‫ت فَرقَ ُد‬ َ ‫يَا أَخ ْي َّل َ​َت ْل بَرأْس‬ َ ْ‫ك َع ِ ْن * َما أَنَا فَ ْح َمة َوّلَ أَن‬ ‫الت تَ َراه ا أَ​َراهَا * حْي نَ َما ْت ُفو َو عْن َد َما تَتَ َوقَُد‬ ْ ‫النُّ ُج ْوَم‬

17

“O brother, do not turn your head away from me (out of arrogance), I am not a lump of coal and you are not a bright star; the stars you see I also see, whether they are twinkling (among clouds) or radiant (in the clear sky)."

As we know, the first creature who disobeyed Allah was Iblīs (devil) who refused to bow in respect to Adam (p.b.u.h.) because of his arrogance.

Allah says in the Qur’ān: َ ‫يس أ َ​َب‬ ْ ‫َوإ ْذ قُ ْلنَا ل ْل َم َلئ َكة‬ َ ‫اس ُج ُدوا ْلَ َد َم فَ َس َج ُدوا إّل إبْل‬ .)٥٦ : ‫ين (البقرة‬ ْ ‫َو‬ َ ‫استَكْبَ َر َوَكا َن م َن الْ َكافر‬ “And behold, We said to the angels: ‘Bow down to Adam’ and they bowed down: not so Iblis: he refused and was haughty: he was of those who reject Faith.” (Q. 2:34)

8. SOUND HEART Among the du‘ā’ (supplication) of Prophet Abraham (Ibrāhīm, p.b.u.h.) mentioned in the Qur’ān is: .)٥٩-٤٥ : ‫ إَّل َم ْن أَتَى اللَهَ ب َق ْلب َسليم (الشعراء‬.‫ يَ ْوَم َّل يَْن َف ُع َمال َوَّل بَنُو َن‬.‫َوَّل َُتْزّن يَ ْوَم يُْب َعثُو َن‬ “And let me not be in disgrace on the day when (men) will be raised up;--the day whereon neither wealth nor sons will avail, but only he (will prosper) that brings to Allah a sound heart;”)Q. 26:87-89(

According to Qur’ānic commentators “sound heart” means “free from shirk (associating Allah with anything), hypocrisy, and envy”. Imām alT.abarī said that “sound heart” means "free from doubt of Allah’s oneness and of the resurrection”. On the Judgement Day wealth and children would not avail, and those who have “sound heart” is the person mentioned in the following h.adīth: ‫صلَى اللَهُ َعلَْيه َو َسلَ َم‬ َ َ‫س بْ ُن َمالك ق‬ َ ‫وسا َم َع َر ُسول اللَه‬ ً ُ‫ال ُكنَا ُجل‬ ُ َ‫َرَوى أَن‬ ْ ‫ال يَطْلُ ُع َعلَْي ُك ْم ْاْل َن َر ُجل م ْن أ َْهل‬ َ ‫فَ َق‬ ُ ‫صار تَْنط‬ ُ‫ف حلْيَتُه‬ َ ْ‫اْلَنَة فَطَلَ َع َر ُجل م ْن ْاَلَن‬ ‫صلَى اللَهُ َعلَْيه َو َسلَ َم‬ َ َ‫ِمال فَلَ َما َكا َن الْغَ ُد ق‬ ُ ‫م ْن ُو‬ ُّ ‫ال الن‬ َ ‫َب‬ َ ‫ضوئه قَ ْد تَ َعلَ َق نَ ْعلَْيه ف يَده الش‬ ‫صلَى اللَهُ َعلَْيه‬ َ َ‫ث ق‬ َ ‫ك الَر ُج ُل مثْ َل الْ َمَرة ْاَل‬ ُ ‫ُول فَلَ َما َكا َن الْيَ ْوُم الثَال‬ َ ‫ك فَطَلَ َع َذل‬ َ ‫مثْ َل َذل‬ ُّ ‫ال الن‬ َ ‫َب‬

18

‫صلَى اللَهُ َعلَْيه َو َسلَ َم‬ َ ‫ك الَر ُج ُل َعلَى مثْل َحاله ْاَل‬ َ ‫ضا فَطَلَ َع َذل‬ ً ْ‫َو َسلَ َم مثْ َل َم َقالَته أَي‬ ُّ ‫ُول فَلَ َما قَ َام الن‬ َ ‫َب‬ ‫ت أَ ْن‬ َ ‫تَب َعهُ َعْب ُد اللَه بْ ُن َع ْمرو بْن الْ َعاص فَ َق‬ َ ْ‫ت أَ ْن َّل أ َْد ُخ َل َعلَْيه ثَ​َلثًا فَإ ْن َرأَي‬ ُ ‫ت أَّب فَأَقْ َس ْم‬ ُ ‫ال إ ِّن َّل َحْي‬ ‫ك اللَيَال‬ َ َ‫ال نَ َع ْم ق‬ َ َ‫ت ق‬ ُ ‫ال أَنَس َوَكا َن َعْب ُد اللَه ُ​ُيَد‬ َ ‫ات َم َعهُ ت ْل‬ َ ‫تُ ْؤويَن إلَْي‬ َ َ‫ِث أَنَهُ ب‬ َ ‫ك َح َّت َتَْض َي فَ َع ْل‬ َ َ ‫ب َعلَى فَراشه ذَ َكَر اللَهَ َعَز َو َج َل َوَكبَ َر َح َّت‬ َ ‫الث َ​َل‬ ُ ‫ث فَلَ ْم يَ​َرهُ يَ ُق‬ َ ‫وم م ْن اللْيل َشْيئًا َغْي َر أَنَهُ إذَا تَ َعا َر َوتَ َقل‬ ‫ت‬ ِ ‫ال َعْب ُد اللَه َغْي َر أ‬ ُ ‫َْسَ ْعهُ يَ ُق‬ َ َ‫ص َلة الْ َف ْجر ق‬ ْ ‫َّن َلْ أ‬ ُ ‫ت الث َ​َل‬ ْ‫ض‬ َ ‫ول إَّل َخْي ًرا فَلَ َما َم‬ ُ ‫ث لَيَال َو ك ْد‬ َ ‫وم ل‬ َ ‫يَ ُق‬ ‫ول‬ َ ‫ت َر ُس‬ َ ‫ي أَّب َغ‬ َ ْ َ‫ت يَا َعْب َد اللَه إ ِّن َلْ يَ ُك ْن بَْين َوب‬ ُ ‫ضب َوَّل َه ْجر ثَ​َ َولَك ْن َْس ْع‬ ُ ‫َحتَقَر َع َملَهُ قُ ْل‬ ْ ‫أَ ْن أ‬ ‫ت‬ ْ ‫ث مَرار يَطْلُ ُع َعلَْي ُك ْم ْاْل َن َر ُجل م ْن أ َْهل‬ ُ ‫صلَى اللَهُ َعلَْيه َو َسلَ َم يَ ُق‬ َ ‫ك ثَ​َل‬ َ َ‫ول ل‬ َ ْ‫ت أَن‬ َ ‫اْلَنَة فَطَلَ ْع‬ َ ‫اللَه‬ ‫ي به فَلَ ْم أ َ​َرَك تَ ْع َم ُل َكث َري َع َمل فَ َما الَذي‬ َ ‫الث َ​َل‬ َ ُ‫ك َلَنْظَُر َما َع َمل‬ َ ‫ي إلَْي‬ ُ ‫ث مَرار فَأ َ​َرْد‬ َ ‫ك فَأَقْ تَد‬ َ ‫ت أَ ْن آو‬ ‫ت َد َعاّن‬ َ َ‫ت ق‬ َ ‫صلَى اللَهُ َعلَْيه َو َسلَ َم فَ َق‬ ُ ‫ال َر ُس‬ َ َ‫ك َما ق‬ َ ‫بَلَ َغ ب‬ ُ ‫ال فَلَ َما َولَْي‬ َ ْ‫ال َما ُه َو إَّل َما َرأَي‬ َ ‫ول اللَه‬ ‫َح ًدا‬ ِ ‫ت َغْي َر أ‬ َ ‫فَ َق‬ َ ‫َحد م ْن الْ ُم ْسلم‬ َ ْ‫ال َما ُه َو إَّل َما َرأَي‬ ْ ‫ي غشًّا َوَّل أ‬ َ ‫َح ُس ُد أ‬ َ ‫َّن َّل أَج ُد ف نَ ْفسي َل‬ ‫يق‬ َ ‫َعلَى َخ ْري أ َْعطَاهُ اللَهُ إيَاهُ فَ َق‬ َ ‫تب‬ ْ َ‫ال َعْب ُد اللَه َهذه الَت بَلَغ‬ ُ ‫ك َوه َي الَت َّل نُط‬ )‫(رواه أمحد و النسائي و البيهقي‬ “Anas b. Mālik related that while he and other companions were sitting with the Prophet, the Prophet said: ‘A man promised with Paradise (Heaven) will come suddenly upon you’. Then a man among the ansar [lit. “the helpers”, i.e., the people of Madīnah who helped the muhājirīn, the Muslim emigrants from Mecca] appeared, his beard was clean from wud.ū' ablution) and his sandals were hung at his left hand. The next day the Prophet said the same thing, and the same person appeared. The third day the Prophet said the same thing, and the same person appeared.

When the Prophet left Abdullah b.‘Umar b.‘Umar followed the man and said to him: ‘I am on bad terms with my father and I have sworn that I would not come to him for three days.

I wish you would let me be your guest for that period.’ The man agreed. Anas said that then Abdullah b.‘Umar reported what he had seen from his host. In these three nights said that the man did not even perform night sunnah (recommended) prayers other than that he mentioned Allah whenever he turned in his bed until he got up for fajr (dawn) prayer. ‘Abd Allāh said further that the man had never said anything except good things [i.e., never said bad things]. After the third night ‘Abd Allāh almost looked down on what the man had done. He asked him: ‘Abd Allāh, [it was common among the Arabs in the past to call anybody whose name was unknown “‘Abd Allāh”

19

which means“the servant of Allah”, like what ‘Abd Allāh did to this person] I heard the Messenger of Allah said three times that a person promised with Paradise would appear suddenly, and and you appeared each time. So I would like to know what you did so that I could follow it, but I have not seen you doing something great. What makes you reach this high honour which has been mentioned by the Prophet?’ the man said: ‘Nothing but what you have seen.” ‘Abd Allāh said: ‘When I turned away he called me and said: “Nothing except what you have seen. Only that I never cheat any Muslim, and I never envy anybody of what Allah has given him”. ‘Abd Allāh b. ‘Umar said: ‘That is what makes you attain what the Prophet had said which we are unable to stand.”

(Reported by Aḥmad, al-Nasā’ī, and al-Bayhaqī)

9. AS.H.ĀB AL-UKHDŪD (THE MAKERS OF THE PIT OF FIRE) There were three babies who talked miraculously in their childhood.

One of them was in the story reported by Imām Ah.mad b. H.anbal in a long tradition narrated by S.uhayb al-Rūmī [the Roman, being from the Eastern Roman empire], that Prophet Muhammad (p.b.u.h.) said a story the summary of which is as follows: “There was a king in the past who had an old magician. Being old and feeling that his death was approaching, the magician asked the king to give him a boy whom he could teach his magic. He found the boy, but the boy also learned secretly from a monk whom he admired. Therefore, he always came late to the magician and came home late. He was beaten by the magician and was asked, ‘What makes you late?’. At home he was beaten by his parents and was asked, ‘What makes you late?’ When he complained to the monk, the monk advised him to say to the magician, when he wanted to beat him for being late, that he had been detained by his parents, and to his parents, when they wanted to beat him for coming home late, that he had been detained by the magician.

“One day a huge animal [it was not mentioned what kind of animal it was] prevented people from passing by. The boy said to himself: ‘Today I shall see which of the two, the monk of the magician, is loved by Allah.’ He

21

took a stone, saying, ‘O Allah, if You prefer the monk to the magician, kill this monster, so that people can pass by.’ Then he threw the stone at it. The monster was killed and the people could pass by. He told the monk what had happened. The monk said to him: ‘Now you become better than me, and you will be tested. When this happens don’t tell people about me.’

“The boy became a healer. He healed the blind and the lepers, and other ill people. The king had an associate who heard about the boy. He was blind, so he told him: ‘Cure me and I’ll give you a present.’ The boy said: ‘I don’t heal anybody. It is Allah who heals. If you believe in Him, He will heal you.’ The man did, and he was healed.

‘The king was surprised to see that his friend could see again.

‘Who healed you?’ asked the king.

‘My Lord,’ said the man.

‘Me?’, asked the king.

‘No, Allah, my Lord and your Lord.’

‘Is there any Lord other than me?', asked the king.

‘Yes, my Lord and your Lord is Allah,’ said the man.

“The man was tortured until he mentioned the boy. The boy was summoned and was interrogated. He, too, was tortured until he mentioned the monk. The monk was summoned, interrogated, and asked to abandon his religion, or he would face persecution. He refused. He was persecuted in a terrible way. His head was cut off with a saw. The king’s associate, refusing t o a b a n d o n h i s f a i t h , w a s a l s o p e r s e c u t e d i n t h e s a me w a y .

“Now it was the boy’s turn. He was to receive a special treatment. He was sent to a high mountain where he would be dropped from a cliff. But his prayer was accepted. The mountain shook, and the people who where assigned to carry the persecution perished. The boy was saved. He told the king that Allah had saved him.

“The king sent the boy to the sea where he would be dropped and drowned. Again Allah saved him. The waves drowned the king’s men. The boy said the to king: ‘You cannot kill me until you do what I say’.

‘What is that?’ asked the king.

‘Collect people, crucify me on a trunk of the tree, take an arrow from my quiver, and say [before shooting me] ‫ب َه َذاْ الغُ َلم‬ ِ ‫“( ب ْسم الل َر‬In the name of Allah, the Lord of this boy”).

21

“The king did what the said. He hit the boy in his temple with his arrow. He felt the wound with his fingers and died. The crowd cried, ‘We believe in the boy’s Lord’. The king’s adviser said to him: ‘I have warned you not to do what the boy had suggested. Now it has happened. You see, all people have become believers.’

“So the king blocked the road with a huge pit, put fire in it, and said: ‘Whoever abandons his faith will be spared. But nobody listened to him.

They had solid faith. They pushed each other into the burning pit. A woman with a baby in her arms looked hesitant to jump. Her baby suddenly talked to her: ‘Be patient, mom, you are on the right way.’” (A similar version was also reported by Muslim and al-Nasā’ī).

This is one of many examples of solid faith. This reminds us of Bilāl, ‘Ammār b. Yāsir, and the magicians of the Pharaoh who defied threat and punishment.

Allah said in the Qur’ān: .‫ َو َشاهد َوَم ْش ُهود‬.‫ َوالْيَ ْوم الْ َم ْوعُود‬.‫َوال َس َماء ذَات الْبُ ُروج‬

‫ َوُه ْم َعلَى َما‬.‫ إ ْذ ُه ْم َعلَْي َها قُعُود‬.‫ النَار ذَات الْ َوقُود‬.‫ُخ ُدود‬ ْ ‫اب ْاَل‬ ْ ‫قُت َل أ‬ ُ ‫َص َح‬ ‫ الَذي‬.‫احلَميد‬ ْ ‫ َوَما نَ َق ُموا مْن ُه ْم إَّل أَ ْن يُ ْؤمنُوا باللَه الْ َعزيز‬.‫ي ُش ُهود‬ َ ‫يَ ْف َعلُو َن بالْ ُم ْؤمن‬ َ َ ‫ي‬ ُ ‫لَهُ ُم ْل‬ َ ‫ين فَتَ نُوا الْ ُم ْؤمن‬ َ ‫ إ َن الذ‬.‫ك ال َس َم َاوات َو ْاَل َْرض َواللهُ َعلَى ُك ِل َش ْيء َشهيد‬ ‫احلَريق‬ ْ ‫اب‬ ُ ‫َم َوَ​َلُ ْم َع َذ‬ ُ ‫َوالْ ُم ْؤمنَات ثَُ َلْ يَتُوبُوا فَلَ ُه ْم َع َذ‬ َ ‫اب َج َهن‬ .)٧٠-٧ : ‫(البوج‬ “By the sky, with its constellation; by the promised day (of judgement); by one that witnesses and the subject of the witness, woe to the makers of the pit (of fire), the fire supplied (abundantly) with fuel; Behold! They sat over against the (fire)and they witnessed (all) that they were doing against the believers. And they ill-treated them for no other reason than that they believed in Allah exalted in power, worthy of all praise! Him to Whom belongs the dominion of the heavens and the earth! And Allah is witness to all things.

Those who persecute [i.e., burning alive] the believers, men and women, and do not turn in repentance, will have chastisement of the burning fire.” (Q. 85:1-10) Another interpretation is that the above verses referred to the following story: One of the kings of the Himyarite dynasty in Yemen was Dhū Nuwās (490-525 C.E.). After visiting Yathrib (now called Madinah) where many

22

inhabitants were Jews, he converted to Judaism. Then he invaded Najran (now a small town in Saudi Arabia located near the border with Yemen), to crush the flourishing Christianity there. He made a trench filled with fire and threw the Christians into it. The Orientalist historian Sir William Muir said that there were no less than twenty thousand Christians perished.

Then persecution of the Christians in Yemen (not only in Najran) made the prince of Abyssinia (Ethiopia), who was a Nestorian, to revenge. He sent an expedition in 525 C.E. ending with the death of Dhū Nuwās and the subjection of Yemen. However, in general sense, the above verses refer to any people who tortured and burned the believers alive, Allah will punish them in the same way, with fire, unless they repent.

10. THE POSITION OF FUQAHĀ’ (MUSLIM JURISTS) During my stay in this city (Edmonton) I notice that disagreements and discussions among our Muslim brother sometimes occurred which led to hot debates. Fortunately, the issues did not deal with the essence of Islam, namely, the faith. I wonder why we do not consult the fuqahā’ (Muslim jurists) in the Islamic world instead of leading a discussion which does not lead anywhere.

It is normal to have different views. It is natural to be different. There is no harm in being different as long as we are tolerant and broad-minded.

The following h.adith will hopefully give us a lesson.

After the campaign of al-Aḥzāb the Prophet on his way to Madinah Jibrīl (Gabriel) came to him and told him that Allah ordered him to march towards Banī Qurayz.ah. He asked Bilāl to announce it to people which he did and said: )‫َخَر َجهُ الطَبَ َراّنُّ َوالْبَ ْي َهق ُّي‬ َ َ ِ‫صل‬ ْ ‫صَر إَّل ف بَن قَُريْظَة (أ‬ ْ ‫ي الْ َع‬ َ ُ‫َم ْن َكا َن َسام ًعا فَ َل ي‬ "Whoever heard this (announcement) should not pray ‘As.r until he reaches Banī Qurayz.ah” (Reported by al-Ṭabrānī and al-Bayhaqī) Some companions, by using ijtihād and reasoning, prayed on the way before ‘As.r time was over and said that the Prophet merely wanted them to arrive early at Banī Qurayz.ah, not to delay the ‘As.r prayer. In other words, they did not stick to the text of the Prophet’s order, but followed what they thought the Prophet meant by his order. The other group stuck to the literal

23

meaning of the Prophet’s order, namely, whatever happened they should not pray ‘As.r until they reached Banī Qurayz.ah. When the Prophet heard this discrepancy, what did they say to them? He did not blame any of the two groups. He did not say that one of the two groups was right and the other was wrong. Why? Both groups were obeying the Prophet according to their understanding.

Dr. Muhammad ‘Abd al-Karīm al-Jazā’irī told us the following story: Sufyān b. ‘Uyaynah said: “Abū H.anīfah and al-Awzā‘ī met each other at ‫َد ُار‬ ‫( ا ْحلَنَاط ْي‬the barn) at Mecca. Al-Awzā‘ī asked Abū H.anīfah: ‘Why don’t you raise your hands when you bow down and when you raise from bowing in your prayer?’ Abū H.anīfah answered: ‘Because there is no sound report stating that the Prophet did it.’ Al-Awzā‘ī asked: ‘How? Al-Zuhrī narrated to me from Sālim from his father (Ibn ‘Umar) from the Prophet (p.b.u.h.) that he raised his hands when he started the prayer, when he bowed down and when he raised from bowing.’ Abū H.anīfah said: ‘H.ammād narrated to me from Ibrāhīm al-Nakhā‘ī from ‘Alqamah and al-Aswad that the Messenger of Allah (p.b.u.h.) did not raise his hands except in starting the prayer.’ AlAwzā‘ī said: ‘I told you about the h.adīth narrated by al-Zuhrī from Sālim from his father, and you told me the h.adīth from H.ammād from Ibrāhīm.’

Abū H.anīfah said: ‘H.ammād knew more about fiqh (Islamic law) than alZuhrī; Ibrāhīm knew fiqh more than Sālim; al-‘Alqamah was not less knowledgeable in fiqh than Abdullah ibn ‘Umar; if ‘Abd Allāh had a merit of being a companion of the Prophet, al-Aswad had also many merits. ‘Abd Allāh is ‘Abd Allāh.’ So, al-Awzā‘ī kept silent.”

Another story is found in Qād. ī ‘Iyād. ’s book al-Ghunyah related by ‘Abd Allāh b. ‘Umar who said: “We were with al-A‘mash when he asked Abū H.anīfah about his judgement on certain legal issues. When Abū H.anīfah gave him his legal judgments, al-A‘mash asked: ‘Where did you get these answers from?’ Abū H.anīfah said: ‘From the h.adīth narrated by Ibrāhīm you have told me, and from the h.adīth narrated by al-Sha‘bī you have also told me.’ Al-A‘mash then said: ‘O Muslim jurists, you are the physicians and we [the traditionists] are the druggists.

These two stories indicate the prominence of the Muslim jurists over the traditionists. The h.adīths in solving legal issues are like medicines in curing diseases. The use of medicine without the physician’s prescription could be dangerous. A h.adīth without a jurist could lead us astray.

24

Knowing the different kinds of medicine does not make you a physician, and knowing many h.adīths does not make you a jurist. You could kill a patient if you are not a physician, and you could make h.alāl (something permissible) h.arām (prohibited) and vice-versa. Let us have a moral lesson from the following German story: A medical student was having an oral-examination. His professor asked him the symptoms of a certain disease and the medicine to cure it. The student answered correctly. But when he was asked the amount of medicine he should give to the patient he said “one tea-spoon”. On his way out of the room he remembered that he was giving a wrong answer. He came back and said to the professor: “Professor, the patient should be given three drops of the medicine instead of one-tea-spoon.” The professor said: ‘Es tut mir leid, der Patient ist schon gestorben” (I am sorry, the parent has passed away).

The student failed. Had he been a physician he could have killed his first patient.

Many commercial advertisements of TV mislead people. For example, it was said that such-and-such medicine is stronger than the others. But this does not necessarily mean that it is better than the others, because it is stronger. On the contrary, it could be worse if your body cannot tolerate it.

Physicians know this trick. That is why we consult them. If you want to kill a mouse, for example, a small stone could be sufficient. You do not have to use a bomb or dynamite, which is much stronger than a piece of stone.

In one tradition the Prophet said that having a bath on Friday is wājib (obligatory), but the jurists say it is recommended strongly as if it were obligatory. They interpret‫( َواج ب‬obligatory) as ‫( َكالْ َواج ب‬like obligatory), something necessary. So, if you have not taken your bath this week, it is time now to have it, because you will go to the mosque for the Friday prayer and mingle with people and we do not want people to be disturbed with your odour.

According to the Arabic language, the expression wājib could mean “highly recommended”, while h.arām could mean “strongly disproved”. The late Sayyid Darwīsh in his song said: ‫زوروني كل سنة مرة * حرام ت نسوني بالمرة‬ which means “visit me once each year, it is h.arām to forget me completely.”

A traditionist (a h.adīth collector) is like a food supplier, and the faqīh (a jurist) is like a cook. He cooks the traditions supplied by the traditionist

25

and makes his legal judgement out of them. He knows the tradition in which the Prophet prohibited people from drinking while standing, and in the meantime he knows also that it happened that the Prophet himself drank while he was standing.

Dr. Muhammad ‘Abd al-Karīm al-Jazā’irī said that there are some h.adīths which are temporary and deal with a particular time, such as the h.adīth narrated by ‘Abd Allāh b. ‘Umar that the Prophet said: )‫ب (رواه البخاري ومسلم‬ َ ‫َخال ُفوا الْ ُم ْشرك‬ ْ ‫ي َوفِ ُروا اللِ َحى َوأ‬ َ ‫َوار‬ َ ‫َح ُفوا الش‬ “Do not imitate the idolaters, let your beard grow and clip your moustaches.”

(Reported by Bukhari and Muslim) In his commentary on this h.adīth ‘Abd al-Wahhāb Khallāf (d.

1375/1955), the former professor of Islamic Law at the Faculty of Law, Cairo University, in his article “Mas.ādir al-Tashrī‘ al-Islāmī Marinah” at Majallat al-Qānūn wa ’l-Iqtiṣād (May, 1945), as follows: “The construction of the text itself indicates that this h.adīth is about temporal law when the dress of idolaters was respected, the intention of which is to be different from them, while people’s dress changes continually.” However, many Muslim scholars consider that growing beards and clipping moustaches remains obligatory or highly recommended for Muslim males till the Judgment day, and Muslims should tolerate this difference of opinion.

Another temporal h.adīth is narrated by Ya‘lá b. Shaddād that the Prophet said: .) ‫صلُّو َن ف ن َعاَل ْم َوَّل خ َفافه ْم (رواه احلاكم و البيهقي وأبو داءود‬ َ ‫َخال ُفوا الْيَ ُه‬ َ ُ‫ود فَإن َُه ْم َّل ي‬ “Do not imitate the Jews, they pray with their shoes and slippers off.”

(Reported by al-Ḥākim, al-Bayhaqī and Abū Dāwūd) This tradition indicates that Muslims are enjoined to pray with their footwear on if they are clean. The reason is clear, to be different from the Jews in their prayers, even though the Jews were following Prophet Moses (p.b.u.h.) in taking off his shoes. Allah says in the Qur’ān: .)٧٢ : ‫َك بالْ َواد الْ ُم َقدَس طًُوى (طه‬ َ ‫ك إن‬ َ ‫اخلَ ْع نَ ْعلَْي‬ َ ُّ‫إ ِّن أَنَا َرب‬ ْ َ‫ك ف‬ “Verily I am your Lord! Therefore put off thy shoes: thou art in the sacred valley of Tuwa. (Q. 20:12)

26

In another h.adīth Abū Sa‘īd al-Khud.arī said: ‫ص َلته‬ ُ ‫صلَى بنَا َر ُس‬ َ َ‫صلَى اللَهُ َعلَْيه َو َسلَ َم ذ‬ َ ‫ات يَ ْوم فَلَ َما َكا َن ف بَ ْعض‬ َ ‫ول اللَه‬ َ َ ‫َاس ذَل‬ َ َ‫ك َخلَعُوا ن َعا َ​َلُ ْم فَلَ َما ق‬ َ ‫َخلَ َع نَ ْعلَْيه فَ َو‬ ُ‫ص َلتَه‬ َ ‫ضى‬ ُ ‫ض َع ُه َما َع ْن يَ َساره فَلَ َما َرأَى الن‬ ‫ول‬ ُ ‫ال َر ُس‬ َ ‫ك فَأَلْ َقْي نَا ن َعالَنَا فَ َق‬ َ َ‫ق‬ َ َ‫ال َما بَالُ ُك ْم أَلْ َقْيتُ ْم ن َعالَ ُك ْم قَالُوا َرأَيْن‬ َ ‫ت نَ ْعلَْي‬ َ ‫اك أَلْ َقْي‬ َ َ َ َ ‫اللَه‬ ‫ال أَ ًذى‬ َ َ‫َخبَ َرّن أَ َن فيه َما قَ َذ ًرا أ َْو ق‬ ْ ‫يل أَتَاّن فَأ‬ َ ‫صلى اللهُ َعلَْيه َو َسل َم إ َن ج ْب‬ ‫َح ُد ُك ْم إ َل الْ َم ْسجد فَ ْليَ ْنظُْر ف نَ ْعلَْيه فَإ ْن َرأَى فيه َما‬ َ ‫فَأَلْ َقْيتُ ُه َما فَإ َذا َجاءَ أ‬ ‫ص ِل فيه َما‬ َ َ‫قَ َذ ًرا أ َْو ق‬ َ ُ‫ال أَ ًذى فَ ْليَ ْم َس ْح ُه َما َولْي‬ )‫(رواه أمحد وأبو داءود والبيهقي وابن حزمية وابن حبان‬

“While the Prophet was praying with us he took off his shoes and put them on his left side. Seeing that, people also took off their shoes. After the prayer the Prophet asked: ‘Why did you take off your shoes?’ They said: ‘We saw you taking off you shoes.’ The Prophet said: ‘Gabriel came to me and told me that my shoes were dirty, so I took them off.

Therefore, if any of you come to the mosque, he has to look at his shoes. If they are dirty he should wipe them and pray with them on.’”

(Reported by Aḥmad, Abū Dāwūd, al-Bayhaqī, Ibn Ḥuzaymah and Ibn Ḥibān) The jurists did not stop here and stick to this h.adīth without further study and say that wearing shoes is obligatory in prayer, in order to be different from the Jews who prayed barefoot. The Prophet himself sometimes prayed barefoot and sometimes with his shoes on. He used to put them on his left side. Narrated by Abū Hurayrah the Propet said: ‫ض ْع نَ ْعلَْيه َع ْن َميينه َوَّل َع ْن يَ َساره‬ َ َ‫َح ُد ُك ْم فَ َل ي‬ َ ‫إ َذا‬ َ ‫صلَى أ‬ ‫ي ر ْجلَْيه‬ َ َ‫َحد َولْي‬ َ ْ َ‫ض ْع ُه َما ب‬ َ ‫فَتَ ُكو َن َع ْن َميي َغ ْريه إَّل أَ ْن َّل يَ ُكو َن َع ْن يَ َساره أ‬ .)‫(رواه أبو داءود والبيهقي واحلاكم وابن حبان وابن حزمية‬ “If anyone of you prays he should put his shoes neither on his right nor on his left; otherwise [if he puts them on his left]they will be on somebody else’s right, except if nobody is on his left.Therefore, he should put them between his legs.”

(Reported by Abū Dāwūd, al-Bayhaqī, al-Ḥākim, Ibn Ḥibbān, and Ibn Ḥuzaymah)

27

The above h.adīth is supported by the following h.adīth, narrated by Abū Hurayrah, that the Prophet said: ، ‫س نَ ْعلَْيه‬ َ ‫إ َذا‬ َ ‫صلَى أ‬ ْ ‫َح ُد ُك ْم فَ ْليَ ْلب‬ َ ْ َ‫أَْو ليَ ْخلَ َع ُه َما ب‬ ُ‫ َوَّل يُ ْؤذ ْي ِب َما َغْي َره‬،‫ي ر ْجلَْيه‬ .)‫(رواه احلاكم و إبن حبان و إبن حزمية‬ “If any of you prays he should put his shoes on, or take them off and put them between his legs so that not to disturb others” (Reported by al-Ḥākim, Ibn Ḥibbān, and Ibn Ḥuzaymah) These temporal h.adīths are for the Muslims’ benefit as individuals as well members of the community. When the reason for the ruling does not exist any longer the ruling also does not exist. This kind of traditions deal with mu‘āmalāt (behaviour towards others) and ethics only, and not with īmān (faith) and ‘ibādāt (worship). Therefore, the rulings of these temporal h.adīths do not always apply permanently. They have, according to Ibn alQayyim al-Jawziyyah’s term, tashrī‘ ‘ām (general ruling).

11. BALĀ’ (TEST) Allah says in the Qur’ān: ‫اْلُوع َونَ ْقص م َن ْاَل َْم َوال َو ْاَلَنْ ُفس‬ ْ ‫اْلَْوف َو‬ ْ ‫َولَنَْب لَُونَ ُك ْم ب َش ْيء م َن‬ َ ‫صابر‬ .‫َصابَْت ُه ْم ُمصيبَة قَالُوا إنَا للَه َوإنَا إلَْيه َراجعُو َن‬ َ ‫ين إ َذا أ‬ َ ‫ الذ‬.‫ين‬ َ َ ‫َوالث َ​َمَرات َوبَشِر ال‬ .‫ك ُه ُم الْ ُم ْهتَ ُدو َن‬ َ ‫صلَ َوات م ْن َرِ​ِب ْم َوَر ْمحَة َوأُولَئ‬ َ ‫أُولَئ‬ َ ‫ك َعلَْيه ْم‬

.)٧٧٥-٧٨٨ : ‫(البقرة‬ “Be sure We shall test you with something of fear and hunger, some loss in goods, or lives and the fruits (of your toil), but give glad tidings to those who patiently preserve,--who say, when afflicted with calamity: ‘to Allah we belong, and to Him is our return.’-- They are those of whom (descend) blessings from their Lord, and mercy, and they are the ones that receive guidance.” (Q. 2:155-157) Balā’ literally means “test” either with good or with bad things. In the Qur’ān, it has two meanings: test and blessing. Balā’ as a test is in the

28

verse we have just mentioned before. Another example is in the following verse: )٥٨ : ‫اْلَْري فْت نَةً َوإلَْي نَا تُ ْر َجعُو َن (اَلنبياء‬ ْ ‫َونَْب لُوُك ْم بال َشِر َو‬ “… and We test you by evil and good by way of trial. To Us must ye return.” (Q. 21:35) Balā’ which means “blessing” is found also in the following verse: ‫ومونَ ُك ْم ُسوءَ الْ َع َذاب يُ َذ ِ​ِّبُو َن أَبْنَاءَ ُك ْم‬ ُ ‫َوإ ْذ َ​َنَْي نَا ُك ْم م ْن آَل ف ْر َع ْو َن يَ ُس‬ .)٦٩ : ‫َويَ ْستَ ْحيُو َن ن َساءَ ُك ْم َوف َذل ُك ْم بَ​َلء م ْن َربِ ُك ْم َعظيم (البقرة‬ “And remember, We delivered you [i.e., the Israelites] From the people of Pharaoh: they sent you hard tasks and chastisement, slaughtered your sons and let your womenfolk live: therein was a tremendous trial [here means “blessing”] from your Lord.” (Q. 2:49) The Pharaoh of the oppression, Ramses II, had a dream that fire came from Jerusalem entering the houses of the Egyptians but not those of the Israelites. Therefore he knew that one of the Israelites was born and would threaten his kingdom. So, he killed the babies, and gave hard labour to the Israelites. But through Prophet Moses (p.b.u.h.) Allah delivered the Israelites from Pharaoh’s hard labour and this was a tremendous blessing.

A test is not easy, either good or evil. A man can lose hope because of a test. He might say like the atheists used to say: “If there is any god who is kind, merciful, why did He let this disaster happen? The prolific writer Must.afā Maḥmūd gives us the following answer: 1. Judging a play by watching only one act of it is misleading. A boy will cry when his father takes him to the hospital for an operation and will consider it an evil deed. But when the boy grows up he will understand that behind this accidental evilness there is a permanent goodness, for the sake of which forbearance is necessary. Man’s life is similar to this. His life is still going on, and his death does not unveil the curtain, because the play goes on after his death where there are still other acts. Therefore, the play of life cannot be judged by witnessing only one act of it, i.e., the presence of evil in this world.

2. Man’s personality, character, firmness )‫ص َلبَة‬ َ (, and determination )‫ ( َع ْزم‬, are firmly related to his suffering. Without wrongdoing )‫إساءَة‬ َ ( , hurting)َ‫ (أَل‬,

29

and injustice )‫(ظُْلم‬, there would be respectively no forgiveness, mercy and justice.

3. A thing which seems to be a defect in a partial view is actually a blessing and goodness in the whole sight. What seems to be a dirty spot in a picture might in fact, looked at very closely, be a shadow without which the picture will not appear beautiful. Earthquakes, volcanoes’ eruptions and other natural disasters, in spite of destroying thousands of people, have a good function in keeping the balance between the disrupting and boiling inner part of the earth and its stable hard peel. Earthquakes restore mountains to their proper places after they have slowly moved. And mountains are like props protecting the peel of the earth from exploding, because of the hard pressure of the inner part of the earth.

4. Evil is one aspect of the nature of freedom given to man by Allah.

Freedom of will has no significance if it is exclusively for doing good.

Man will become compelled to do good things only. Therefore, doing evil is another aspect of man’s freedom of will. Allah says: )٥ : ‫َج َديْن (البلد‬ ْ ‫ َوَه َديْنَاهُ الن‬.‫ َول َسانًا َو َش َفتَ ْي‬.‫أَ َلْ ََْن َع ْل لَهُ َعْي نَ ْي‬ “Have We not made for him a pair of eyes?--And a tongue, and a pair of lips? And shown him two highways?” (Q. 90:3) The two highways of life, as explained by A.Y. Ali, are: (1) the steep and difficult path of virtue, and (2) the easy path of vice.

5. Good and evil are two sides of one coin. Floods and wars, for example, are evil on one side, but they mean life on the other. Wars divided people into families, clans, tribes, nations, and finally brought them to one international table in the Security Council of the United Nations. Through scientific research during the war people made discoveries and inventions: penicillin, blood transfusion, atomic energy, rockets, jet engines, submarines, radar, etc.

6. Evil in its pure origin does not exist. There is only absence of goodness, the absance that accompanies the limitations of man as well as of other creatures. Otherwise, man will become free from defect, and in turn, will become god, i.e., every man is created to be a god, and this is impossible.

In one tradition narrated by Suhayb the Prophet said: َ َ ُ‫َصابَْته‬ َ ‫َحد إَّل ل ْل ُم ْؤمن إ ْن أ‬ َ ‫س َذ َاك َل‬ َ ‫َع َجبًا َل َْمر الْ ُم ْؤمن إن أ َْمَرهُ ُكلهُ َخْي ر َولَْي‬ .)‫صبَ َر فَ َكا َن َخْي ًرا لَهُ (أخرجه مسلم‬ َ ُ‫َصابَْته‬ َ ُ‫ضَراء‬ َ ‫َسَراءُ َش َكَر فَ َكا َن َخْي ًرا لَهُ َوإ ْن أ‬

31

“How amazing the condition of a believer Is! If good fortune befalls him, he thanks Allah and this is good for him. And if ill-fortune befalls on him, he becomes patient and this is [also] good for him.”

(Reported by Muslim) But for people who lack faith, let us hear what Allah says: َ َ‫َولَئ ْن أَ َذقْ نَا ْاإلنْ َسا َن منَا َر ْمحَةً ثَُ نَ​َز ْعن‬ َ‫ َولَئ ْن أَ َذقْ نَاهُ نَ ْع َماء‬.‫اها مْنهُ إنَهُ لَيَئُوس َك ُفور‬ َ َ ‫صبَ ُروا‬ َ ‫بَ ْع َد‬ ُ َ‫ب ال َسيِئ‬ َ ‫ين‬ َ ‫إّل الذ‬.‫ات َع ِن إنَهُ لَ​َفرح فَ ُخور‬ َ ‫ضَراءَ َم َسْتهُ لَيَ ُقولَ َن َذ َه‬ )٧٧-٩: ‫َجر َكبري (هود‬ َ ‫َو َعملُوا ال‬ َ ‫صاحلَات أُولَئ‬ ْ ‫ك َ​َلُ ْم َم ْغفَرة َوأ‬ “If We give man a taste of mercy from Ourselves, and then Withdraw it from him, behold! he is in despair and (falls into) ingratitude. But if We give him a taste of (Our) favours after adversity hath touched him, he is sure to say, ‘All evil has departed from me.’ Behold! He falls into exultation and pride. Not so do those who show patience and constancy, and work righteousness; for them is forgivenes(of sins) and a great reward. (Q. 11:9-11)

12. KUFR (INFIDELITY) There is a story about a hunter and his bear. One day the hunter went hunting. When he became tired he took rest under a tree and fell asleep. His bear watched and guarded him. A fly started disturbing the hunter and stayed on his forehead. The bear wanted to kill it and took a piece of stone.

Fortunately the hunter had woken up before the bear hit the fly on his forehead. The moral lesson in this story is that good action with good intention but with ignorance could end with an undesirable consequence.

Speaking about people who are extremely enthusiastic about Islam but with lack of knowledge and understanding of this religion, the prominent Egyptian scholar Shaykh (Sheikh) Muhammad al-Ghazālī tells us the following story: It happened that the chief of a village sent a message to the imam of a mosque asking him to tell the people in the mosque that an agricultural engineer was coming, and a meeting would be held with him, so that he could give them important directions concerning agriculture. When the imam took the microphone, a pious student protested and said that the Prophet had

31

prohibited people from asking about straying camels in the mosque, and argued that the mosque was exclusively for the purpose of praying; he prohibited the imam from using the microphone. When the dispute became intensified, the student grabbed the microphone and said, “The microphone can be taken from me only after my dead body.”

Shaykh al-Ghazālī’s comment on this incident is that the use of analogy by comparing the agricultural directions with looking for a straying camel is not correct. Even if it were correct, it would be easier than sacrificing a person. He said further that strangely enough, this extremity occurs in covetousness and disputable matters, such as being fastidious on where and how you put your hands and legs in praying, instead of being active in social services which will give more benefit to the community. When religious extremists find any wrong-doing with people, they hasten to brand them with rebellion (fisq) or infidelity (kufr) as if they consider a person to be sinful until he is proved to be innocent which is contrary to the Islamic law.

The extremists say that whoever leaves the obligatory prayers becomes kāfir (infidel), citing many h.adīths (traditions) from the Prophet, such as: “Prayer is the prop of the religion (of Islam); whoever leaves it is kāfir.”

Arguing with them, Shaykh al-Ghazālī said that the person who leaves the obligatory prayers commits a great sin, but he becomes a infidel only if he denies what is known in religion by necessity, such as the oneness of Allah, the messengership of Prophet Muhammad (p.b.u.h.), and the obligation of fasting in the month of Ramadan. With regard to those who leave the obligatory prayers out of negligence, they are not infidels because they affirm the injunction of these obligatory prayers.

Rejecting the extremists’ view that the neglectors of prayers should be treated as apostates, al-Ghazālī said that we should not forget the tradition reported by h.adīth collectors that the Prophet said about a person who left his prayers out of negligence, that he had no‘ahd (covenant, protection) with Allah; Allah might forgive or punish him. Al-Ghazālī contends that this is also the view of the majority of the Muslims, and the H.anafīs (followers of the H.anafī school of law) do not persecute this kind of people. We should be kind to him, give him advice and lead him to the mosque.

The word ‫( َك َفَر‬kafara) literally means “to cover”. The expression ‫َك َفَر‬ ‫ د ْر َعهُ بثَ ْوبه‬means “he covered his coat of arms with his dress (robe)”. The expression َ‫ َك َفَر اللَْي ُل ال َش ْيء‬means, “the night covered the thing”. The pre-Islamic

32

poet Labid said in his poetry ‫ ْف لَْي لَة َك َفَر النُّ ُج ْوَم َغ َم ُام َها‬which means “in a night when its cloud covered the stars.” The word ‫( َكافر‬kāfir), infidel, originally means “a coverer”, namely, something that covers; it could also mean: a dark night, a sea, a grand valley, a big river, a distant place, a dark cloud, a coat of arm, a plant, a person who covers his coat of arm under his garment, a farmer, and many other meanings. In the following Qur’ānic verse the word ‫( كفار‬kuffār, pl. of kāfir) means “farmers, the tillers.” )٢٠ : ‫َار نَبَاتُهُ (احلديد‬ َ ‫ب الْ ُكف‬ َ ‫َك َمثَل َغْيث أ َْع َج‬

“(It is) as the likeness of vegetation after rain, thereof the growth is pleasing the tillers.” (Q. 57:20)

Abdullah Yusuf Ali’s comment on this verse is as follows: “Kuffār is here used in the unusual sense of ‘tillers or husbandmen’, because they sow the seed and cover it up with soil. But the ordinary meaning,‘Rejecters of the Truth’, is not absent. The allegory refers to such men” So, here the word kuffār means “farmers”. However, in another verse, the word kuffār means “infidels”, “unbelievers”, namely “coverers of the truth.”

Allah said: ‫استَ َوى‬ ْ ‫َوَمثَلُ ُه ْم ف ْاإل َْنيل َكَزْرع أ‬ ْ َ‫استَ ْغلَ َظ ف‬ ْ ‫َخَر َج َشطْأَهُ فَآَ َزَرُه َف‬ )٢٩ : ‫(الفتح‬...‫َار‬ ُّ ‫ب‬ َ ‫اع ليَغي‬ َ ‫الزَر‬ َ ‫ظ ِب ُم الْ ُكف‬ ُ ‫َعلَى ُسوقه يُ ْعج‬ “… But their description in the Gospel is like a (sown) seed [of Islam] which sends forth its shoots, then makes it strong, And becomes thick and its stands straight on its stem, delighting the sowers[i.e., the Prophet and his companions], that He may enrage the disbelievers with them…” (Q. 48:29)

There are four meanings of ‫( ُك ْفر‬kufr) and its derivatives in the Qur’ān: ‫( اإلنْ َكار‬rejection), ‫( اْلُ ُح ْود‬denial), ‫( ُك ْف ُر النِ ْع َمة‬ungratefulness), and ‫ البَ َراءَة‬disown).

The examples in the Qur’ān are as follows: 1. Kufr which means “rejection” is as in the following verse: َ )٤ :‫ين َك َف ُروا َس َواء َعلَْيه ْم أَأَنْ َذ ْرتَ ُه ْم أ َْم َلْ تُْنذ ْرُه ْم َّل يُ ْؤمنُو َن (البقرة‬ َ ‫إ َن الذ‬ “As to those who reject faith it is the same to them whether thou warn them or do not warn them; they will not believe.”(Q. 2:6) Kufr which means “denial” is as in the following verse:

33

‫صدِق ل َما َم َع ُه ْم َوَكانُوا م ْن قَ ْب لُيَ ْستَ ْفت ُحو َن َعلَى‬ َ ‫َولَ َما َجاءَ ُه ْم كتَاب م ْن عْند اللَه ُم‬ َ َ .)٥٩ :‫ين (البقرة‬ َ ‫ين َك َف ُروا فَلَ َما َجاءَ ُه ْم َما َعَرفُوا َك َف ُروا به فَلَ ْعنَةُ الله َعلَى الْ َكافر‬ َ ‫الذ‬ “And when there comes to them a Book from Allah [i.e., the Qur’ān], confirming that is with them [i.e., the Torah]—although from the old they had prayed for Victory against those without faith—when there comes to them that which they (should)have recognized, they refused to believe in it; but the curse of Allah is on those without faith.” (Q. 2:89) The occasion which led to the revelation of the above verse is as follows: The Jews of Madinah used to threaten the Arab idolaters, saying: “A prophet will come at the end of time and will assist us fighting against you.” But when Prophet Muhammad (p.b.u.h.) came they denied him, although they knew him as they knew their own sons. Allah says: َ ‫اب يَ ْعرفُونَهُ َك َما يَ ْعرفُو َن أَبْنَاءَ ُه ْم َوإ َن فَري ًقا‬ ُ َ‫ين آَتَْي ن‬ َ َ‫اه ُم الْكت‬ َ ‫الذ‬ .)٧٦٤ :‫احلَ َق َوُه ْم يَ ْعلَ ُمو َن (البقرة‬ ْ ‫مْن ُه ْم لَيَكْتُ ُمو َن‬ “The People of the Book [i.e., the Jews of Madinah] know this [Prophet Muhammad] as they know their own sons, but some of them conceal the truth which they themselves know.”( Q. 2:146) A.Y. Ali’s commentary on this verse is as follows: “The People of the Book know Muhammad as they know their own sons: they know him to be true and upright: they know him to be in the line of Abraham: they know him to correspond to the description of the prophet foretold among themselves: but the selfishness induces some of them to act against their own knowledge and conceal the truth.”

Mu‘ādh bin Jabal told the Jews: “O Jewish people, fear Allah and become Muslims; when we were still idolaters you used to threaten us with Muhammad (p.b.u.h.) whom you told us about his characters and traits. Now he has come.” One of the Banū al-Naz.īr Jewish tribe said: “The one we know has not come yet, and Muhammad is not the one we mentioned to you.” So Allah revealed the above verse.

2. Kufr, which means “ungratefulness”, is as in the following verse: )٧٨٢ :‫فَاذْ ُك ُروّن أَذْ ُك ْرُك ْم َوا ْش ُك ُروا ل َوَّل تَ ْك ُف ُرون (البقرة‬

34

“Then do ye remember Me; and I will remember you.

Be grateful to Me and reject not faith [namely, do not be ungrateful.” (Q. 2:152) In another verse Allah says: ‫ْمةَ أَن ا ْش ُك ْر للَه َوَم ْن يَ ْش ُك ْر فَإَ​َّنَا يَ ْش ُك ُر‬ ْ ‫َولَ​َق ْد آَتَْي نَا لُْق َما َن‬ َ ‫احلك‬ )٧٢ :‫ن َمحيد (لقمان‬ ‫لنَ ْفسه َوَم ْن َك َفَر فَإ َن اللَ َه َغ ي‬ “We bestowed (in the past) wisdom on Luqman: ‘Show (thy) gratitude to Allah’. Any who is (so grateful does so to the profit of his own soul: but if any is ungrateful, verily Allah is free of all wants, worthy of all praise.” (Q.31:12) Kufr which means “disown” is as in the following verse: )٢٨ : ‫ض ُك ْم ببَ ْعض (العنكبوت‬ ُ ‫ثَُ يَ ْوَم الْقيَ َامة يَ ْك ُف ُر بَ ْع‬

“But in the day of judgment ye shall disown each other.” (Q. 29:25) These are some examples in the Qur’ān where the term ‫ ُك ْفر‬and its derivatives should be understood and translated in its contextual meanings rather than its literal, basic, or textual meanings. Failing to do this could mislead people. Moreover, the term ‫ ُك ْفر‬which means “unbelief” and its derivatives is divided into major kufr and minor kufr. In his book ‫َم َدار ُج ال َسالك ْي‬ (The Ways of Path Followers) Ibn al-Qayyim al-Jawziyyah of the H.anbalī school divided kufr into two categories: the major kufr, namely, rejecting and denying Allah and His Messenger, and the minor kufr, namely, committing sins, disobedience without rejecting Allah and His Messenger.

The example of minor kufr is as in the following verse: .)٦٦ : ‫ك ُه ُم الْ َكاف ُرو َن (املائدة‬ َ ‫َوَم ْن َلْ َُْي ُك ْم ِبَا أَنْ َزَل اللَهُ فَأُولَئ‬ “If any do fail to judge by (the light of) what Allah hath revealed, they are unbelievers.” (Q. 5:44) A group of people called ‫اعةُ التَكْف ْري َوا َْل ْجَرة‬ َ َ‫( َ​َج‬a party which charge people of being unbelievers and departing from Islam) whose leader is Shaykh Shukrī considers whoever commits a major sin as a kāfir, an unbeliever. In his book ‫ي التَ ْكف ْري َو اَل ْجَرة‬ َ َ‫( ذ ْكَريَات َم َع َ​َج‬My Reminiscence with the Muslim َ ْ ‫اعة الْ ُم ْسلَم‬ group al-Takfīr wa 'l-Hijrah) ‘Abd al-Rah.mān Abū al-Khayr says that according to these people the Muslim rulers are unbelievers because they do not judge according to what Allah has revealed, as mentioned in the above

35

verse: the people (the Muslim rulers’ subjects) are also unbelievers, because they obey the rules which are not revealed by Allah. The ‘ulamā’ (Muslim scholars) are also unbelievers, because they do not condemn their rulers as unbelievers. Those who reject their views are also unbelievers, even if they accept their view but do not pay allegiance to their emir, are still unbelievers.

Those who accept the view of the founders of the Islamic schools of law, ijmā' (the consensus of opinions of Muslim scholars), qiyās (analogy), istih.sān (the method of finding the law which for any reason is contradictory to the usual qiyās), and other sources of the Sharī‘ah are all unbelievers.

This is extremity in branding the Muslims with infidelity. Prophet Muhammad (p.b.u.h.) had warned us against practicing this kind of accusation when he said: )‫َح ُد ُ​ُهَا (رواه أمحد‬ َ َ‫َم ْن ق‬ َ ‫ال َلَخيه يَا َكاف ُر فَ َق ْد بَاءَ ِبَا أ‬ “Whoever says to his brother ‘O kāfir’ it [i.e., being kāfir or the accusation of it] will go to one of them."

(Reported by Aḥmad) Therefore, since the accused is not a convicted apostate then the accusation will turn back to the accuser. This is the danger of having insufficient knowledge of Islam and making fatwā (a personal legal judgement, which should be given exclusively by Muslim judges and scholars) out of it. An unqualified physician is dangerous to his patients, and an unqualified ‘alim is dangerous to the Muslims.

13. FITNAH The Qur’ānic science has many branches, among which are: ‫اْل َق َواعد‬ (Arabic grammar), ‫( ع ْل ُم اْلبَ َل َغة‬Rhetoric), ‫اب النُّ ُزْول‬ ُ َ‫( أَ ْسب‬the occasion which led to the occurrence of revelation), and ‫الو ُج ْوهُ َو النَظَائر‬ ُ (al-wujūh wa’l-naz.ā’ir), usually translated, although not very accurately, as Homonyms and Synonyms.

Wujūh is the plural of wajh which has many meanings, among which are: face, aspect, sense, meaning, intention, side, way, method, reason, etc.

Naz.ā’ir is the plural of naz.īr, which has also many meanings, among which are: matching, equivalent, compensation, and exchange. The expression ‫س‬ َ ‫لَْي‬ ‫ لَهُ نَظ ْري‬means “unequalled, matchless, unparalleled, or unique of his (its)

36

kind". Therefore al-wujūh wa ‘l-naz.ā’ir can also be translated as Meanings and Equivalents.

Ibn al-Jawzī (d. 597/1201) in his book ‫الو ُج ْوهُ َو النَظَائر ف الْ ُق ْرآن‬ ُ (Meanings and Equivalents in the Qur’ān) mentions fifteen meanings of the term fitnah and its derivatives. They are: test, burning with fire, infidelity, killing, straying from the right path, madness, torture, hindrance, example, punishment, disease, decree, sin, excuse and idolatry. The details and examples are as follows: َ ُ ‫فَتَ ْن‬ 1. ‫اإلختبَار‬ ْ (test). This is the literal meaning of fitnah. he expression ‫ب‬ َ ‫ت الذ َه‬ ‫ ْف النَار‬means “I tested the gold with fire.” We remember the English proverb, “Gold is tested with fire, women with gold, and men with women.” The goldsmith in Arabic is called ‫( فتّان‬fattān, a tester), and the stone used to test the gold is called ‫( فتّانَة‬fattānah, a tester). The example in the Qur’ān is as follows: َ ‫ين م ْن‬ َ ‫ أ‬.‫ال‬ َ ‫ َولَ​َق ْد فَتَ نَا الذ‬.‫َاس أَ ْن يُْت َرُكوا أَ ْن يَ ُقولُوا آَ َمنَا َوُه ْم َّل يُ ْفتَ نُو َن‬ َ ‫َحس‬ ُ ‫ب الن‬ َ َ .)٢-٧ : ‫ي (العنكبوت‬ َ ‫ص َدقُوا َولَيَ ْعلَ َم َن الْ َكاذب‬ َ ‫ين‬ َ ‫قَ ْبله ْم فَلَيَ ْعلَ َم َن اللهُ الذ‬ “A.L.M. Do men think that they will be left alone on saying ‘we believe’ and that they will not be tested? We did test those before them, and Allah will certainly know those who are true from those who are false.” (Q. 29:1-3) 2. ‫اق بالنَار‬ ُ ‫اإلحَر‬ ْ (burning with fire). The expression ‫ ذَ َهب فَت ْي‬means “burned gold.” Speaking about ‫اب اَلُ ْخ ُد ْود‬ ْ َ‫( أ‬the makers of the pit of fire) who ُ ‫ص َح‬ burned the believers alive, Allah says: َ .)٧٠ :‫احلَريق (البوج‬ ْ ‫اب‬ َ ‫ين فَتَ نُوا الْ ُم ْؤمن‬ ُ ‫َم َوَ​َلُ ْم َع َذ‬ ُ ‫ي َوالْ ُم ْؤمنَات ثَُ َلْ يَتُوبُوا فَلَ ُه ْم َع َذ‬ َ ‫إ َن الذ‬ َ ‫اب َج َهن‬ “Those who persecute [here A. Yusuf Ali translates ‫ فَتَنُوا‬as ‘persecute’while it means more specifically ‘burn alive’] the believers, men and women, and do not turn in repentance, will have the chastisement of Hell; they will have the chastisement of the burning fire. (Q. 5:10) Why did Allah mention “the chastisement of burning fire” in this verse? Because the word fitnah here means ‘burning with fire” and Allah wanted to inflict the same kind of chastisement they had done to the believers.

37

3. ‫( ال ُك ْفر‬unbelief, infidelity). The example in the Qur’ān is as follows: َ .)٤ :‫ين ف قُلُوِب ْم َزيْغ فَيَتَبعُو َن َما تَ َشابَهَ مْنهُ ابْتغَاءَ الْفْت نَة َوابْتغَاءَ تَأْويله (آل عمران‬ َ ‫فَأَ​َما الذ‬ “…. But those in whose hearts is perversity follow the part thereof that is not entirely clear, seeking discord [here A. Yusuf Ali translates fitnah as “discord”, whereas according to Ibn al-Jawzi it means “unbelief”], andsearching for its interpretation…” (Q. 3:7) Al-Dāmaghānī in his book ‫الو ُج ْوهُ َو النَظائر‬ ُ mentions the following verse where the word ‫ فْت نَة‬means “unbelief”: .)٦٥ :‫لَ​َقد ابْتَ غَ ُوا الْفْت نَةَ م ْن قَ ْب ُل (التوبة‬ “Indeed they [i.e., the hypocrites of Madinah who made an excuse for not joining the campaign of Tabuk had plotted sedition [i.e., unbelief] before.” ( Q. 9:48) 4. ‫( ال َقْتل‬killing). The example in the Qur’ān is as follows: ‫ص َلة إ ْن‬ َ ‫ص ُروا م َن ال‬ َ ‫َوإذَا‬ ُ ‫س َعلَْي ُك ْم ُجنَاح أَ ْن تَ ْق‬ َ ‫ضَربْتُ ْم ف ْاَل َْرض فَلَْي‬ َ .)٧٠٧ : ‫ين َك َف ُروا (النساء‬ َ ‫خ ْفتُ ْم أَ ْن يَ ْفتنَ ُك ُم الذ‬

“And when ye travel through the earth, there is no blame on you if ye shorten your prayers, for fear the unbelievers may attack [i.e., kill] you.” (Q. 4:401) Here A. Yusuf Ali translates fitnah as “attack”, while according to Ibn al-Jawzī and al-Dāmaghānī it means “killing.” A question arises here: If no more danger of killing or attack, are we still allowed to shorten our prayers? Imām Ah.mad b. H.anbal reported that Ya‘lá b. Umayyah asked ‘Umar b. Khat.t.āb about this issue. ‘Umar, not knowing the answer, asked the Prophet who said: “It is a gift from Allah to you, so accept His gift.”

The distance of journey, which entitles us to shorten the prayer, is about 85 km (some scholars say shorter).

5. ‫ض َلل‬ َ ‫( ال‬straying from the right path). The example in the Qur’ān is as follows: .)٦٧ :‫ك لَهُ م َن اللَه َشْيئًا (املائدة‬ َ ‫َوَم ْن يُرد اللَهُ فْت نَتَهُ فَلَ ْن َتَْل‬ “If any one’s trial [i.e., straying from the truth] is intended

by Allah, thou hast no authority in the least for him against Allah.” (Q. 5:41)

38

This verse dealt with the hypocrites and the Jews who were eager to catch up any lies against the Prophet.

6. ‫( اْلُنُ ْون‬madness). The example in the Qur’ān is as follows: .)٤-٨ :‫ بأَيِي ُك ُم الْ َم ْفتُو ُن (القلم‬.‫فَ َستُْبص ُر َويُْبص ُرو َن‬ “Soon wilt thou see, and they will see, which of you is afflicted with madness.” (Q. 68:5-6) 7. ‫( اْ َلع َذاب‬torture, persecution). The example in the Qur’ān is as follows: َ )٧٠‌:‫ي ف اللَه َج َع َل فْت نَةَ النَاس َك َع َذاب اللَه (العنكبوت‬ ُ ‫َوم َن النَاس َم ْن يَ ُق‬ َ ‫ول آَ َمنَا بالله فَإذَا أُوذ‬ “Then there are among men such as say: ‘We believe in Allah’, but when they suffer affliction in (the cause of) Allah, they treat men’s oppression [i.e., torture] as if it were the wrath of Allah.” (Q. 29:10) 8. ‫ص ُّد‬ َ ‫( ال‬hindrance). The example in the Qur’ān is as follows: .)٦٩ :‫ك (املائدة‬ َ ُ‫اح َذ ْرُه ْم أَ ْن يَ ْفتن‬ َ ‫وك َع ْن بَ ْعض َما أَنْ َزَل اللَهُ إلَْي‬ ْ ‫َو‬ “But beware of them lest they beguile [i.e., hinder] thee from any of that (teaching) which Allah hath sent down to thee…” (Q. 5:49) 9. ‫( اْلعْب َرة‬example). The example in the Qur’ān is as follows: .)٥٨ :‫ي (يونس‬ َ ‫َربَنَا َّل َُْ َع ْلنَا فْت نَةً ل ْل َق ْوم الظَالم‬

“O Lord! Make us not a trial [i.e., an example]

for those who practise oppression.” (Q. 10:85) This was the supplication of the Israelites who followed Prophet Moses (p.b.u.h). They prayed to Allah that they would not be conquered and oppressed by the Pharaoh and his followers, so that they would not become an example for the oppressors by thinking that since they had conquered the Israelites, the victor was on the right side and the conquered was on the wrong way.

10. ‫( اْلعُ ُق ْوبَة‬punishment). The example in the Qur’ān is as follows: َ .)٥٤ :‫ين َُيَال ُفو َن َع ْن أ َْمره أَ ْن تُصيبَ ُه ْم فْت نَة أ َْو يُصيبَ ُه ْم َع َذاب أَليم (النور‬ َ ‫فَ ْليَ ْح َذر الذ‬ “Let those beware who withstand the Messenger’s order, lest some trial [i.e., punishment] befall them, or a grievous chastisement be inflicted on them.” (Q. 24:63)

39

Here A. Yusuf Ali translates fitnah as “trial”, while according to Ibn Kathīr, it means “unbelief, hypocrisy and heresy”.

11. ‫( املَرض‬disease). The example in the Qur’ān is as follows: َ .)٧٢٤ ‌ :‫أ َ​َوَّل يَ​َرْو َن أَن َُه ْم يُ ْفتَ نُو َن ف ُك ِل َعام َمَرًة أ َْو َمَرتَ ْي ثَُ َّل يَتُوبُو َن َوَّل ُه ْم يَ َذ َك ُرو َن (التوبة‬ “See they not that they [i.e., the hypocrites] are tried [with disease] every year once or twice? Yet they turn not in repentance, and they take no heed.” (Q. 9:126)

According to Ibn al-Jawzī the fitnah is “disease”, because the previous verse mentions “the disease of the heart”, while according to Mujāhid and Qatādah it means respectively “hunger” and “invasion”.

12. ‫ضاء‬ َ ‫( ال َق‬decree). The example in the Qur’ān is as follows: ‫ت أ َْهلَكْتَ ُه ْم‬ َ َ‫َخ َذتْ ُه ُم الَر ْج َفةُ ق‬ ِ ‫ال َر‬ ْ ‫َو‬ َ ‫وسى قَ ْوَمهُ َسْبع‬ َ ‫ب لَ ْو شْئ‬ َ ‫ي َر ُج ًل لمي َقاتنَا فَلَ َما أ‬ َ ‫اختَ َار ُم‬ ‫ك تُض ُّل ِبَا َم ْن تَ َشاءُ َوتَ ْهدي َم ْن‬ ُّ ‫اي أَتُ ْهل ُكنَا ِبَا فَ َع َل‬ َ ُ‫الس َف َهاءُ منَا إ ْن ه َي إَّل فْت نَت‬ َ َ‫م ْن قَ ْب ُل َوإي‬ )٧٨٨ :‫ين (اَلعراف‬ َ ْ‫ت َوليُّ نَا فَا ْغف ْر لَنَا َو ْارمحَْنَا َوأَن‬ َ ْ‫تَ َشاءُ أَن‬ َ ‫ت َخْي ُر الْغَافر‬ “And Moses chose seventy of his people for Our place of meeting: when they were seized with violent quaking, he prayed: ‘O my Lord! If it had been Thy will Thou couldst have destroyed, long before, both them and me: wouldst Thou destroy us for the deeds of the foolish ones among us?

This is no more than Thy trial [i.e., decree]: by it Thou causest whom Thou wilt stray, and Thou leadest whom Thou wilt into the right path. Thou art our protector: so forgive us and give us Thy mercy; for Thou art the best of those who forgive.’” (Q. 7:155) However, according to Ibn Kathīr fitnah here means “test”.

13. ‫اإلث‬ ْ (sin). The example in the Qur’ān is as follows: .)٦٩ :‫أَ​َّل ف الْفْت نَة َس َقطُوا (التوبة‬ “Have they not fallen into trial [i.e., sin] already?” (Qur’ān,9:49) It means that they have fallen into sin. However, according to alDāmaghānī the word fitnah here means kufr (unbelief).

14. ‫( امل ْعذ َرة‬excuse). The example in the Qur’ān is as follows: َ

41

َ َ ُ ‫َويَ ْوَم ََْن ُشرُه ْم َ​َج ًيعا ثَُ نَ ُق‬ ْ‫ ثَُ َل‬.‫ين ُكْنتُ ْم تَ ْزعُ ُمو َن‬ َ ‫ين أَ ْشَرُكوا أَيْ َن ُشَرَكا ُؤُك ُم الذ‬ َ ‫ول للذ‬ ُ َ َ .)٢٥-:‫ي (اَلنعام‬ َ ‫تَ ُك ْن فْت نَتُ ُه ْم إّل أَ ْن قَالُوا َوالله َربِنَا َما ُكنَا ُم ْشرك‬ “One day shall We gather them together: We shall say to those who ascribed partners (to Us): ‘Where are the partners whom ye (invented and) talked about?’There will then be (left) no excuse for thembut to say: ‘By Allah our Lord, we were not those who joined gods with Allah.’” (Q. 6:22-23) This is also the interpretation of ‘At.ā’ and Qatādah. However, according to Ibn ‘Abbās, the expression ‫ فْت نَتُ ُه ْم‬here means ‫( ُح َجتُ ُه ْم‬their argument) which was adopted by A.Y. Ali who translated it as “subterfuge” before the revision of his translation.

15. ‫( ال ِش ْرك‬idolatry). The example in the Qur’ān is as follows: َ َ ‫ث‬ ُّ ‫ين يُ َقاتلُونَ ُك ْم َوَّل تَ ْعتَ ُدوا إ َن اللَ َه َّل ُ​ُي‬ ُ ‫وه ْم َحْي‬ ُ ُ‫ َواقْ تُل‬.‫ين‬ َ ‫ب الْ ُم ْعتَد‬ َ ‫َوقَاتلُوا ف َسبيل الله الذ‬

.)٧٩٧-‍٧٩٠ :‫َش ُّد م َن الْ َقْتل (البقرة‬ َ ‫َخَر ُجوُك ْم َوالْفْت نَةُ أ‬ ُ ‫وه ْم م ْن َحْي‬ ْ‫ثأ‬ ْ ‫وه ْم َوأ‬ ُ ‫َخر ُج‬ ُ ‫ثَق ْفتُ ُم‬

“Fight in the cause of Allah those who fight you, but do not transgress limits; for Allah loveth not transgressors. And slay them wherever ye catch them, and turn them out from where they have turned you out; for persecution [i.e., idolatry] is worse than slaughter.”(Q. 2:190-191) Beside Ibn al-Jawzī, al-Dāmaghānī al-Tiflisī, Abū al-‘Āliyah, Mujāhid, ‘Ikrimah, al-T.abarī and Jalāl al-Dīn al-Suyūt.ī all say that the fitnah which is worse than killing is shirk (idolatry). So it is not “denouncing against someone” as we used to hear people say, but idolatry. Ibn Kathīr says: “Idolatry, unbelief and turning away from Allah’s way are worse than killing.” Sayyid Qutub says: “Fitnah in religion is an attack against the most sacred thing in human life, and therefore, is worse than killing … whether it is in the form of threat and infliction, creation of bad condition which will lead people astray … such as the teaching of atheism, legalizing the prohibited things such as adultery and alcohol.”

With regard to the fitnah which means “informing about or against somebody” which is a common meaning of fitnah in Egypt, or the fitnah which means “slandering, backbiting” a common meaning of fitnah in Indonesia, this is not the kind of fitnah which is worse than killing, but rather the shirk, idolatry, polytheism. Here lies the danger of interpreting Allah’s

41

words without sufficient knowledge. A. Yusuf Ali did mention the various meanings of fitnah, namely, trial or temptation, punishment, tumult or oppression, discord, sedition, and civil strive.

By learning ‫الو ُج ْوهُ َو النَظَائر‬ ُ in the Qur’ān we have a better understanding of the verses of the Qur’ān. Further study of this branch of the Qur’ānic science is extremely needed for those who want to learn more about the Qur’ān.

14. SALMĀN AL-FĀRISĪ (THE PERSIAN) One of the famous seekers of truth in Islamic history was Salmān alFārisī (the Persian). He was the one who suggested to the Prophet to dig a trench around Madinah to protect the city in the Battle of theTrench. How he became a Muslim, the famous historian and mufassir (commentator of the Qur’ān), Ibn Jarīr al-T.abarī (the native of Tabaristan) told us about this s.ah.ābī (companion of the Prophet) as follows: Salmān was a soldier of the Sassanian empire and a close friend of the prince. One day they went for hunting and found a man in an isolated house weeping while reading a book. He told them that he was reading a Bible (Injīl) revealed to Prophet ‘Īsā (Jesus, p.b.u.h.) [not the kind of Bible we are having now]. They were interested to learn its contents. They learned them from the man and became believers. He told them that the dhabīh.ah (slaughtered animals) of their people were prohibited for them.

One day the king made a feast, but the prince refused to attend. When his father insisted to know the reason, he said the it was because they were infidels and their slaughtered animals were forbidden for him.

“Who told you this?”, asked the king.

“The monk”, said the prince. The king called the monk who confirmed what the prince had said.

“If killing were not a big thing for us,” said the king, “I should have killed you. Leave the country!”

The monk told Salmān and the prince that he was leaving for his church at Mosul (in Iraq) where sixty monks were worshipping Allah, and that they should go there, too, if they had really become believers. The prince sold his belongings before leaving, but Salmān could not wait for him. He left alone and went to the church at Mosul.

42

Salmān worshipped very hard in this church. His host monk wanted him to take it easy. Salmān asked him: “Which is better, the hard worship that I am doing or the easy worship you are suggesting?” When the monk said that his hard worship was better, Salmān kept it.

When the monk offered to move with him to another church where easy worship was offered, Salmān asked him again which church would be better for him. When the monk told him that the present one was better, Salmān kept staying in it. Before leaving, the monk entrusted Salmān to a learned monk.

The new monk wanted to go to Jerusalem and told Salmān that it would be better for him to accompany him to Jerusalem. So he went. In Jerusalem the monk told him to go to seek knowledge from learned people. He did, and one day he came home very sad.

“What happened?”, asked the monk.

“All good things have been taken by prophets before us and his followers,” said Salmān.

“O Salmān, don’t be sad,” said the monk. “There is still a new prophet left who is the best one to follow. The time of his coming is approaching. I don’t think I shall live long enough to see him. You are still young. I hope you can see him. He will appear in the Arab land. If you see him, believe and follow him…. There is a seal of prophethood on his back. He will refuse charity but will accept gift.”

Salmān lost the monk on the way back to Mosul. He was betrayed by Bedouins of the Kalb tribe who took him to Madinah. This made him very sad. Then he was bought by a woman from Juhaynah tribe. With another young man he tended her sheep in turn, one day for himself, the next day for the young man.

While Salmān was tending the sheep, the young man came and said: “Today a man who claimed to be a prophet is coming to Madinah.” Salmān asked him to tend the sheep until he came back. He went to the city to see the Prophet. He tried to see the seal of prophethood on his back. When he saw it, he bought food with one dinar and presented it to the Prophet.

“What is this?”, asked the Prophet.

“Charity,” said Salmān.

“I don’t need it, give it to the Muslims,” said the Prophet. Salmān went to buy food again and presented it to the Prophet.

43

“What is this?”, asked the Prophet.

“A gift,” said Salmān “Sit down,” said the Prophet and ate the food and talked.

While talking to the Prophet, Salmān remembered his friends whom he left behind. He talked to the Prophet about them, saying: “They prayed, fasted, believed in you, and witnessed that you would be appointed a prophet.” To answer this question, Allah revealed to the Prophet the following verse: َ َ ‫ي َم ْن آَ َم َن باللَه َوالْيَ ْوم ْاْلَخر َو َعم َل‬ َ ‫َص َارى َوال‬ ُ ‫ين َه‬ َ ‫صابئ‬ َ ‫ادوا َوالن‬ َ ‫ين آَ َمنُوا َوالذ‬ َ ‫إ َن الذ‬ .)٤٢ :‫َج ُرُه ْم عْن َد َرِ​ِب ْم َوَّل َخ ْوف َعلَْيه ْم َوَّل ُه ْم َُْيَزنُو َن (البقرة‬ ْ ‫صاحلًا فَلَ ُه ْم أ‬ َ “Those who believe (in the Qur’ān), and those who follow the Jewish (scriptures), and the Christians and the Sabians, any who believe in Allah and the Last Day, and work righteousness, shall have their reward with their Lord, on them shall be no fear, nor shall they grieve.” (Q. 2:62) This means that the Jews who followed Prophet Moses (p.b.u.h.) and kept the Torah until the advent of Prophet Jesus (p.b.u.h.) will be safe. But those who still kept the Torah and did not want to follow Prophet Jesus (p.b.u.h.) after that will be damned. The Christians who followed Prophet Jesus (p.b.u.h.) and kept the Injil until the advent of Prophet Muhammad (p.b.u.h.) will be safe. But those who did not want to follow Prophet Muhammad (p.b.u.h.) after that will be damned.

There are many views about the Sabians. Some scholars said that they were angel worshipers. According to the Qur’ānic commentator Ibn Kathir they were people who had no religion. The Orientalist B. Carra de Faux divided the Sabians into two groups: the followers of Prophet Yah.yā (John the Baptist) and the pagan Sabians who lived under the Muslim rule.

According to Ibn ‘Abbās, the Prophet’s cousin and the famous Qur’ānic commentator, the next verse revealed was: )٥٨ :‫ين (آل عمران‬ ْ ‫َوَم ْن يَْبتَغ َغْي َر ْاإل ْس َلم دينًا فَلَ ْن يُ ْقبَ َل مْنهُ َوُه َو ف ْاْلَخَرة م َن‬ َ ‫اْلَاسر‬ “If anyone desires a religion other than Islam (submission to Allah), never will it be accepted of him, and in the Hereafter he will be in the ranks of those who have lost (all spiritual) good” (Q. 3:85)

44

15. ‘ABD ALLĀH BIN UBAY While the Prophet was resting after the campaign of Banī al-Mus.t.aliq which took placed in 6/ca. 628 he heard somebody fighting. It was Jahjāh b.

Sa‘īd al-Ghaffārī, a muhājir (an emigrant) fighting over water against Sinān b. Wabr al-Jahnī, of the ans.ār (“the helpers”, the native of Madinah). Sinān shouted: “O ans.ār, help me!” and Jahjāh also shouted: “O muhājirīn, help me!” The Prophet said to them: “Are you still practising the jāhiliyyah (preIslamic ignorance) while I am among you? Stop this jāhiliyyah practice, because it is disgusting.”

When the leader of the hypocrites, ‘Abd Allāh bin Ubay heard this, he said to his people around him: “Now, they did it: they have created aversion against us, they have outnumbered us in our own country. By Allah, we are now with these rugs of the Quraysh [meaning the ompanions of the Prophet who protected him like a dress] who are like what the saying said, ‫‘( سمن كلبك يأكلك‬Fatten your dog so that it will eat you [in the end”]). By Allah, when we return to Madinah the honourable element [meaning his people] will expel the meaner [meaning the muhājirīn, the emigrants] from it.”

He blamed his people further, saying, “This is what you have done to yourselves.You let them come to your land and you let them share with you your property. Had you prevented them from all these, they would have never come here.”

A boy called Zayd b. Arqam heard these words, told his uncle who, in turn, told the Prophet who was with ‘Umar. ‘Umar said to the Prophet: “You better tell ‘Ubbad to kill him.” [In another version, ‘Umar said: “Let me kill him.”] The Prophet said: O ‘Umar, how if people say that Muhammad has killed his own companion? No, never, but tell people that we are leaving for home.” So people started moving.

When ‘Abd Allāh b. Ubay heard that the Prophet had been told what he had said, he came to him to apologize, swearing that he had never said what Zayd had told him. One of the ans.ār told the Prophet that Zayd might have not quite remembered what he had heard from ‘Abd Allāh b. Ubay. When

45

the Prophet believed him instead of Zayd, Zayd became very sad. He had never been so sad before, and stayed at home. Then Allah revealed the beginning of the Chapter of Hypocrites (Surat al-Munafiqin) as follows: ُ ‫َك لَ​َر ُس‬ َ ‫ول اللَه َواللَهُ يَ ْعلَ ُم إن‬ َ ‫إ َذا َجاءَ َك الْ ُمنَاف ُقو َن قَالُوا نَ ْش َه ُد إن‬ ُ‫َك لَ​َر ُسولُه‬ َ ‫ص ُّدوا َع ْن َسبيل اللَه إن َُه ْم‬ َ ‫َواللَهُ يَ ْش َه ُد إ َن الْ ُمنَافق‬ َ َ‫ اَتَ ُذوا أَْميَانَ ُه ْم ُجنَةً ف‬.‫ي لَ َكاذبُو َن‬ .‫ك بأَن َُه ْم آَ َمنُوا ثَُ َك َف ُروا فَطُب َع َعلَى قُلُوِب ْم فَ ُه ْم َّل يَ ْف َق ُهو َن‬ َ ‫ َذل‬.‫َساءَ َما َكانُوا يَ ْع َملُو َن‬ ‫َه ْم ُخ ُشب ُم َسن َ​َدة َُْي َسبُو َن ُك َل‬ َ ُ‫َوإ َذا َرأَيْتَ ُه ْم تُ ْعجب‬ ْ‫كأ‬ ُ ‫َج َس ُام ُه ْم َوإ ْن يَ ُقولُوا تَ ْس َم ْع ل َق ْوَل ْم َكأَن‬ ‫يل َ​َلُ ْم تَ َعالَ ْوا يَ ْستَ ْغف ْر لَ ُك ْم‬ َ ‫اح َذ ْرُه ْم قَاتَلَ ُه ُم اللَهُ أ‬ ْ َ‫صْي َحة َعلَْيه ْم ُه ُم الْ َع ُد ُّو ف‬ َ َ ‫ َوإ َذا ق‬.‫َّن يُ ْؤفَ ُكو َن‬ ‫ت َ​َلُ ْم‬ ُ ‫َر ُس‬ َ ‫َستَ ْغ َف ْر‬ ْ ‫ َس َواء َعلَْيه ْم أ‬.‫صدُّو َن َوُه ْم ُم ْستَكْبُو َن‬ ُ َ‫وس ُه ْم َوَرأَيْتَ ُه ْم ي‬ َ ُ‫ول اللَه لَ​َوْوا ُرء‬ َ ‫ين يَ ُقولُو َن‬ َ ‫أ َْم َلْ تَ ْستَ ْغف ْر َ​َلُ ْم لَ ْن يَ ْغفَر اللَهُ َ​َلُ ْم إ َن اللَ َه َّل يَ ْهدي الْ َق ْوَم الْ َفاسق‬ َ ‫ ُه ُم الذ‬.‫ي‬ ‫ضوا َوللَه َخَزائ ُن ال َس َم َاوات َو ْاَل َْرض‬ ُّ ‫َّل تُْنف ُقوا َعلَى َم ْن عْن َد َر ُسول اللَه َح َّت يَْن َف‬ ‫َعُّز‬ َ ‫ يَ ُقولُو َن لَئ ْن َر َج ْعنَا إ َل الْ َمدينَة لَيُ ْخر َج َن ْاَل‬.‫ي َّل يَ ْف َق ُهو َن‬ َ ‫َولَك َن الْ ُمنَافق‬ ‫ي َّل يَ ْعلَ ُمو َن‬ َ ‫ي َولَك َن الْ ُمنَافق‬ َ ‫مْن َها ْاَلَ َذ َل َوللَه الْعَزةُ َولَر ُسوله َول ْل ُم ْؤمن‬ .)٥-٧:‫(املنافقون‬ “When the hypocrites come to thee, they say, ’We bear witness that thou art indeed the Messenger of Allah’ Yea, Allah knoweth that thou art indeed His Messenger, and Allah beareth witness that the hypocrites are indeed liars.

They made their oaths a screen (for their misdeeds): thus they obstruct (men) from the path of Allah; truly evil are their deeds. That is because they believed, then they rejected faith; so a seal was set: therefore they understand not. When thou lookest at them, their bodies please thee; and when they speak, thou listenest to their words. They are as (worthless as hollow) pieces of timber propped up, (unable to stand on their own). They think that every cry is against them. They are the enemies; so beware of them.

The curse of Allah be on them! How are they deluded (away from the truth)! And when it is said to them, ‘Come, the Messenger of Allah will pray for your forgiveness,’ they turn aside their heads, and thou wouldst see them turning away their faces in arrogance. It is equal to them whether thou pray for their forgiveness or not. Allah will not forgive them. Truly Allah guides not rebellious transgressors. They are the ones who say, ‘Spend nothing

46

on those who are with Allah’s Messenger, till they disperse (and quit Madinah).’ But to Allah belong the treasures of the heavens and the earth; but the hypocrites understand not. They say, ‘If we return to Madinah, surely; the more honourable (element) will expel therefrom the meaner.’

But the honour belongs to Allah and His Messenger, and to the believers; but the hypocrites know not.” (Q. 63:1-8) The Prophet summoned Zayd, the boy. He told him that Allah was on his side, that he had said the truth, and cited the verses to him.

On the way back to Madinah the Prophet met the leader of the Aws tribe, Usayd b. H.ud.ayr who advised him to be gentle with ‘Abd Allāh b.

Ubay who felt that the Prophet had taken his power from him.

‘Abd Allāh’s son was also called ‘Abd Allāh. He was a very pious companion of the Prophet. When he heard a rumor that the Prophet wanted to kill his father, he came to him requesting him to carry out the execution.

He said: “If you really wanted to, let me do it, I’ll bring his head to you. By Allah, the Khazraj tribe knows that nobody among them who is more dutiful and obedient to his father than I am. I am afraid, if somebody else killed him I might not be able to stand seeing the killer of my father, and I might kill him, so that I would kill a believer for the sake of an unbeliever, and this act would lead me to Hell.”

“We shall treat him well as long as he remains with us,” said the Prophet.

At the gate of Madinah ‘Abd Allāh the junior stood with his sword unsheathed in his hand. He let everybody pass except his father.

“Get back,” he said.

“What is this, what is the matter with you?,” asked his father.

“I will not let you pass, unless the Messenger of Allah gives you permission, for he is the honourable and you are the meaner.” [In another version, he said: “You will never enter Madinah until you say that the Messenger of Allah is the most honourable and you are the meanest.”].

Abdullah the senior waited the Prophet and complained to him against his son. The Prophet gave him permission to enter Madinah.

47

The Prophet lived among the hypocrites in Madinah for almost ten years without knowing them one by one except through their acts and behaviour. He knew them all only through revelation shortly before his death. When he knew them he did not kick them out of the Muslim community since they, like the Muslims, did their religious duties. The only person whom the Prophet told the identity of the hypocrites was H.udhayfah al-Yamānī.

‘Umar worried about himself. He came to H.udhayfah who told him: “You are not one of them, ‘Umar,” and no further explanation. Who are we, then, to point our index finger to somebody and say that he is infidel or hypocrite through guessing and gesture, when the Prophet himself and H.udhayfah who knew the identity of the hypocrites but kept them secret and did not expel them from the Muslim community?

When Abdullah b. Ubay passed away, his son Abdullah came to the Prophet and asked him to give him his shirt to make a shroud for his father.

When the Prophet gave him his shirt, he asked the Prophet to perform the funeral prayer )‫اْلَنَ َازة‬ ْ ُ‫ص َلة‬ َ ( for his father. When the Prophet stood to perform the prayer, ‘Umar held his dress, saying: “O Messenger of Allah, are you going to pray for him when your Lord forbids you to?” (In another version ‘Umar said: “O Messenger of Allah, are you going to pray for the enemy of Allah who said such-and-such thing on such-and-such day?” and ‘Umar kept counting the days, and the Prophet smiled and said: “Even if you say more against him. O ‘Umar, stay back!”). Then the Prophet said: “Allah has given me a choice only when He said, )٥٠: ‫ي َمَرًة فَلَ ْن يَ ْغفَر اللَهُ َ​َلُ ْم (التوبة‬ َ ‫استَ ْغف ْر َ​َلُ ْم أ َْو َّل تَ ْستَ ْغف ْر َ​َلُ ْم إ ْن تَ ْستَ ْغف ْر َ​َلُ ْم َسْبع‬ ْ “Whether thou ask for their forgiveness or not (their sin is unforgivable): if thou ask seventy times for their forgiveness, Allah will not forgive them…” (Q. 9:80) I have made my choice. I shall ask for his forgiveness more than seventy times.” [In another version the Prophet said: “If I knew that he would be forgiven if I prayed for his forgiveness more than seventy times, I would do.”]. So the Prophet prayed for Abdullah b. Ubay, went to and stood at his grave. It is said that later ‘Umar wondered how dare he try to prevent the Prophet from doing something he knew better than ‘Umar.

Then Allah revealed the following verse:

48

‫ات أَبَ ًدا َوَّل تَ ُق ْم َعلَى قَ ْبه إن َُه ْم َك َف ُروا‬ َ ‫َحد مْن ُه ْم َم‬ َ ُ‫َوَّل ت‬ َ ‫ص ِل َعلَى أ‬ .)٥٦ : ‫باللَه َوَر ُسوله َوَماتُوا َوُه ْم فَاس ُقو َن (التوبة‬ “Nor do thou ever pray for any of them [i.e., the hypocrites] that dies, not stand at his grave; for they rejected Allah and His Messenger, and died in a state of perverse rebellion.” (Q. 9:84) Since then the Prophet never prayed for any hypocrite or stood at his grave.

(The story is from a tradition reported by al-Bukhārī and Muslim; the other version is by Ah.mad and al-Tirmidhī). If somebody asked him to pray for a hypocrite he just said, ‫ك‬ َ ُ‫“ َه َذا َشأْن‬This is your business”.

This showed how the Prophet treated his archenemy in disguise. He prayed for him and asked Allah’s forgiveness for him at his death. He showed his mercy to him, despite what he had done in his lifetime. It should not be misinterpreted that the Prophet had acted against the will of Allah.

Prohibition from praying funeral prayer for non-believers was revealed later, allowing him to do so for the leader of the hypocrites of Madinah, but not to the rest of them.

After the death of the Prophet, H.udhayfah also refrained from praying for the dead body of a person that he knew to be a hypocrite. ‘Umar also would not stand up to pray for a dead person unless he saw H.udhayfah standing there. Otherwise, if H.udhayfah was not there, ‘Umar would not pray for the dead person without giving any reason or comment. This is one of many examples of Islamic behaviour how to treat the hypocrites, the enemy in disguise.

16. THE BATTLE OF UH.UD (1) One of the famous battles in Islamic history is the battle of Uh.ud.

Uh.ud is a hill north of Madinah where the battle took place between the Muslims, led by Prophet Muhammad (p.b.u.h.) and the infidel Quraysh tribe of Mecca. (Makkah). led by Abū Sufyān. The Meccans wanted to take revenge for their defeat and the loss of face at the battle of Badr the year before. In this battle they were one thousand in number but were defeated by three hundred Muslims.

After a journey of about ten days from Mecca, the Meccan army consisted of three thousand men, each with a camel for the journey, and two

49

hundred horses. They reached the oasis of Madinah on Thursday in the month of Shawal 3/21 March, 625. Two days later, on Saturday 23 March, 625 C.E. the battle took place. The victory was almost within the Muslims’ hand, but soon turned to be a defeat. Khālid b. al-Walīd, who led the Meccan calvary observed some disorder in the Muslim advance. He overran the archers and attacked the Muslim flank and rear. The Prophet received two or three wounds on his face and leg. He himself wounded one Meccan who died from it.

The Muslim army retreated to the slopes of the hill. The casualties: 27 of the Meccan and 75 of the Muslims, 70 of them were the ans.ār, whereas among the muhājirīn was the Prophet’s uncle Ḥamzah.

Why the defeat? Because the archers, who had been told by the Prophet not to leave their posts to protect the Muslim infantry against the attack from the rear, left their posts. Why did they leave their posts? Because they saw the infantry was advancing and thought that the battle was over. On the other hand, the Muslim casualties were mostly due to the Quraysh calvary. The Muslims themselves were too poor and could not afford to have a calvary of their own.

Was the defeat of the Muslims in this battle a serious defeat? No, from the military standpoint. The Meccan victory was not great. Although the Meccans had successfully avenged their defeat and bloodshed of the battle of Badr, they failed in many of their objectives. They failed to destroy the Muslim community in Madinah and remove the Prophet from his position and influence. They also failed to get northern Arabia under their control.

They could not destroy completely the Muslim army, because they had a number of wounded and most of their horses had received arrow wounds.

We see how important it was to obey the commander Why did Allah let the Muslims be defeated? Because Allah wanted to give us Muslims a lesson. After the battle of Uh.ud Allah revealed to the Prophet the following verse: .‫ي‬ َ ‫َوَّل َ​َتنُوا َوَّل َْتَزنُوا َوأَنْتُ ُم ْاَل َْعلَ ْو َن إ ْن ُكْنتُ ْم ُم ْؤمن‬ ‫ك ْاَلَيَ ُام نُ َداوَُلَا‬ َ ‫س الْ َق ْوَم قَ ْرح مثْ لُهُ َوت ْل‬ َ ‫إ ْن ميَْ َس ْس ُك ْم قَ ْرح فَ َق ْد َم‬ َ َ .‫ي‬ ُّ ‫ين آَ َمنُوا َويَتَخ َذ مْن ُك ْم ُش َه َداءَ َواللَهُ َّل ُ​ُي‬ َ ‫ب الظَالم‬ َ ْ َ‫ب‬ َ ‫ي النَاس َوليَ ْعلَ َم اللهُ الذ‬ َ َ َ ‫وليُم ِح‬ ْ ‫ أ َْم َحسْبتُ ْم أَ ْن تَ ْد ُخلُوا‬.‫ين‬ َ‫اْلَنَة‬ َ َ َ ‫ين آَ َمنُوا َوميَْ َح َق الْ َكافر‬ َ ‫ص اللهُ الذ‬ َ َ ‫ َولَ​َق ْد ُكْنتُ ْم‬.‫ين‬ َ ‫اه ُدوا مْن ُك ْم َويَ ْعلَ َم ال‬ َ ‫ين َج‬ َ ‫صابر‬ َ ‫َولَ َما يَ ْعلَم اللهُ الذ‬

51

.‫ت م ْن قَ ْبل أَ ْن تَ ْل َق ْوهُ فَ َق ْد َرأَيْتُ ُموهُ َوأَنْتُ ْم تَْنظُ​ُرو َن‬ َ ‫َتَ​َن َْو َن الْ َم ْو‬ .)٧٦٥-٧٥٩:‫(آل عمران‬ “So lose not heart. Nor fall into despair: for ye must gain mastery if ye are true in faith. If a wound hath touched you, be sure a similar wound hath touched the others. Such days (of varying fortunes) We give to men and men by turns: that Allah may know those that believe, and that He may take to Himself from your ranks martyr-witness [shuhada’, i.e., martyrs] to truth.

And Allah loveth not those that do wrong. Allah‘s object also is to purge those that are truth in faith and to deprive of blessing those that resist faith [‘The purge or purification wasin two senses, (1) It cleared out the Hypocrites from the ranks of the Muslim warriors, (2) The testing-time strengthened the faith of the weak and wavering: for suffering has its own mission in life. The Prophet’s example—wounded but staunch, and firmer than ever—put new life into the Community.’ A.Y. Ali’s commentary]. Did ye think that ye would enter Heaven without Allah testing those of you whofought hard (in His cause) and remained steadfast? Ye did indeed Wish for death before ye encountered it [i.e., at the battle of Badr]: now ye have seen it with your own eyes [i.e., in the battle of Uhud], (and ye flinch!).” (Q. 3:139-143) What about the Muslims now? We are humiliated everywhere. Why? Because we do not stick to our faith. We do not have strong faith. Allah says, “Ye must gain mastery if ye are true in faith” as mentioned above. He also says: .)٧٦:‫َسلَ ْمنَا َولَ َما يَ ْد ُخل ْاإلميَا ُن ف قُلُوب ُك ْم (احلجرات‬ ْ ‫اب آَ َمنَا قُ ْل َلْ تُ ْؤمنُوا َولَك ْن قُولُوا أ‬ ُ ‫قَالَت ْاَل َْعَر‬ “The desert Arabs [i.e., Bedouins] say ‘We believe’. Say: ‘Ye have no faith; but ye (only) say ’We submitted our wills to Allah [aslamna, we become Muslims]’; for not yet has faith entered your hearts.” (Q. 49:14) In another verse He says: َ ‫اب أ‬ َ ‫َج َد ُر أَ​َّل يَ ْعلَ ُموا ُح ُد‬ ْ ‫َش ُّد ُك ْفًرا َون َفاقًا َوأ‬ ُ‫ود َما أَنْ َزَل اللَه‬ ُ ‫ْاَل َْعَر‬ .)٩٤ :‫َعلَى َر ُسوله َواللَهُ َعليم َحكيم (التوبة‬

51

“The Bedouins are worst in unbelief and hypocrisy, And most fitted to be in ignorance of the command which Allah hath sent down to His Messenger: but Allah is All-Knowing, All-Wise” (Q. 9:97) Al-A‘rāb means “the Bedouins”. people living in the desert under their tents and under the burning sun. They were blamed for their infidelity, hypocrisy and lack of faith. But now, are we Muslims better than they were?

The whole world knows how weak we are. We are still Bedouins in mentality and faith although we live in cities and palaces—as comfortable a life technology can give.

17. THE BATTLE OF UH.UD (2) Abu Sufyān was the brother of Ummu Jamīl who was the wife of Abū Lahab, the Prophet’s uncle. His name was Sakhr b. H.arb b. Umayyah. He was a leader of the aristocratic party in Mecca. He was a respected merchant and led the great Meccan caravan several times. His eldest son H.anzalah was killed in the battle of Badr. His other son ‘Amr was taken prisoner, but afterwards he was exchanged for one Muslim who was fallen into Abū Sufyān’s hands when going to Mecca as pilgrim. His daughter Ramlah married a Muslim and emigrated with him to Abyssinia where she bore her daughter H. abībah. She was then called Umm (Mother of) Ḥ abībah.

In Abyssinia Ramlah’s husband converted to Christianity leaving her and her family without provider. When the Prophet learned about her condition he sent a letter to the emperor of Abyssinia asking to marry her. In this way she would remain Muslim and would find a protector when she returned to Mecca. Thus the Prophet was Abu Sufyān’s enemy and son-inlaw at the same time.

Abū Sufyān wanted to take revenge for the Meccan defeat at the battle of Badr a year before. The size of his army was one thousand men. At the Battle of Uh.ud the Meccan army became three thousand men. His wife Hind promised her slave Wah.shī to free him if he killed H.amzah, the Prophet’s uncle. He did and was later set free. The Prophet was hurt, and there was a rumour that he had been killed.

52

The battle of Uh.ud is so important in Islamic history. It was the second battle in Islam and the first Muslims’ defeat. There were many Qur’ānic verses revealed to the Prophet after the battle of Uh.ud concerning this battle, although it was not mentioned by name in the verses. Some of these verses are as follows: َ ‫ب ِبَا أَ ْشَرُكوا باللَه‬ ُّ ‫ين َك َف ُروا‬ َ ‫َسنُ ْلقي ف قُلُوب الذ‬ َ ‫الر ْع‬ ‫ص َدقَ ُك ُم‬ َ ‫س َمثْ َوى الظَالم‬ َ ‫ َولَ​َق ْد‬.‫ي‬ ُ ‫َما َلْ يُنَ ِزْل به ُس ْلطَانًا َوَمأْ َو ُاه ُم الن‬ َ ‫َار َوبْئ‬ ‫صْيتُ ْم م ْن بَ ْعد َما‬ َ ‫اللَهُ َو ْع َدهُ إ ْذ َتُ ُّسونَ ُه ْم بإ ْذنه َح َّت إذَا فَش ْلتُ ْم َوتَنَ َاز ْعتُ ْم ف ْاَل َْمر َو َع‬ ‫صَرفَ ُك ْم َعْن ُه ْم ليَْبتَليَ ُك ْم‬ ُ ‫يد الدُّنْيَا َومْن ُك ْم َم ْن يُر‬ ُ ‫أ َ​َرا ُك ْم َما ُتبُّو َن مْن ُك ْم َم ْن يُر‬ َ َُ‫يد ْاْلَخَرَة ث‬ ‫ول‬ ُ ‫َحد َوالَر ُس‬ ْ َ‫َولَ​َق ْد َع َفا َعْن ُك ْم َواللَهُ ذُو ف‬ َ ‫ضل َعلَى الْ ُم ْؤمن‬ ْ ُ‫ إ ْذ ت‬.‫ي‬ َ ‫صع ُدو َن َوَّل تَ ْل ُوو َن َعلَى أ‬ ْ ‫يَ ْدعُوُك ْم ف أ‬ ُ‫َصابَ ُك ْم َواللَه‬ َ ‫ُخَرا ُك ْم فَأَثَابَ ُك ْم َغ ًّما بغَم ل َكْي َل َْتَزنُوا َعلَى َما فَاتَ ُك ْم َوَّل َما أ‬ ‫اسا يَ ْغ َشى طَائ َف ًة مْن ُك ْم َوطَائ َفة‬ ً ‫ ثَُ أَنْ َزَل َعلَْي ُك ْم م ْن بَ ْعد الْغَ ِم أ َ​َمنَةً نُ َع‬.‫َخبري ِبَا تَ ْع َملُون‬ ‫اْلَاهليَة يَ ُقولُو َن َه ْل لَنَا م َن ْاَل َْمر م ْن‬ ْ ‫احلَ ِق ظَ َن‬ ْ ‫قَ ْد أ َ​َُهَْت ُه ْم أَنْ ُف ُس ُه ْم يَظُنُّو َن باللَه َغْي َر‬ ‫ك يَ ُقولُو َن لَ ْو َكا َن‬ َ َ‫َش ْيء قُ ْل إ َن ْاَل َْمَر ُكلَهُ للَه َُيْ ُفو َن ف أَنْ ُفسه ْم َما َّل يُْب ُدو َن ل‬ َ ‫ب‬ ُ ‫لَنَا م َن اَْل َْمر َش ْيء َما قُت ْلنَا َه‬ َ ‫اهنَا قُ ْل لَ ْو ُكْنتُ ْم ف بُيُوت ُك ْم لَبَ َرَز الذ‬ َ ‫ين ُكت‬ ‫ص‬ َ ‫َعلَْيه ُم الْ َقْت ُل إ َل َم‬ ُ ‫ضاجعه ْم َوليَْبتَل َي اللَهُ َما ف‬ َ ‫ص ُدورُك ْم َوليُ َم ِح‬ .‫الص ُدور‬ ُّ ‫َما ف قُلُوب ُك ْم َواللَهُ َعليم ب َذات‬ .)٧٨٦-٧٨٧:‫(آل عمران‬ “Soon shall We cast terror into the hearts of the unbelievers [i.e., Abu Sufyān and his followers for departing away from the battle of Uhud], for that they joined partners with Allah, for which He had sent no authority [i.e., proof]: their abode will be the Fire: and evil is the home of the wrong-doers! Allah did indeed fulfil His promise to you when ye with His permission were about to annihilate your enemy [i.e., in the battle of Uhud]—until ye flinched and fell to disputing about the order [i.e., not to leave the post and maintain discipline], and disobeyed it after He brought you in sight (of the victory) which ye covet. Among you are some that hanker after this world and some that desire the Hereafter. Then did He divert you from your foes in order to test you. But He forgave you [i.e., for not annihilating you because of your sin]: for Allah is full of grace to those who believe. Behold! Ye were climbing up the high ground, without even casting a sideglance at any one, and the Messenger in your rear was calling you back. There did Allah give you one distress after another by way of requital [the first distress was that

53

many of them were killed and wounded and they lost booty: the second grief was the news that the Prophet was killed], to teach you not to grieve for (the booty) that had escaped you and for (the ill) that had befallen you. For Allah is well aware of all that ye do. After (the excitement) of the distress, He sent down calm on a band of you overcome with slumber. [i.e., to the believers, so that they did not suffer the distress], while another band [i.e., the hypocrites] was stirred to anxiety by their own feelings, moved by wrong suspicion of Allah—suspicions due to ignorance. They said: ‘Have we any hand in the affair?’ Say thou: ‘Indeed, this affair is wholly Allah’s.’

They hide in their minds what they dare not reveal to thee. They say (to themselves): ‘If we had had anything to do with this affair, we should not have been in the slaughter here.’ Say: ‘Even if you had remained in your homes, those for whom death was decreed would certainly have gone forth to the place of their death;’ but (all this was) that Allah might test what is in your breasts and purge what is in your hearts (Q. 3:151-154) So the battle of Uh.ud was a test who was truly a Muslim and who was a hypocrite. Those who did not want to fight were not true believers. There is an English proverb saying, “A friend in need is a friend indeed.” If a Muslim is called to fight in the way of Allah and does not hesitate to answer the call for Allah’s sake, he is a Muslim.

What have these verses to do with us? Well, we have fought many battles and we have been defeated several times worse than the battle of Uh.ud, but we never learn from the battle of Uh.ud. Hopefully, one day we shall learn.

18. THE BATTLE OF UH.UD (3) Last Friday I talked about some Qur’ānic verses revealed after the battle of Uh.ud. Today I want to explain the rest of the verses dealing with the battle of Uh.ud. Allah said: َ ‫استَ َزَ​َلُ ُم الشَْيطَا ُن ببَ ْعض َما َك َسبُوا‬ ْ ‫ين تَ َولَْوا مْن ُك ْم يَ ْوَم الْتَ َقى‬ ْ ‫اْلَ ْم َعان إَ​َّنَا‬ َ ‫إ َن الذ‬ )٧٨٨ :‫َولَ​َق ْد َع َفا اللَهُ َعْن ُه ْم إ َن اللَهَ َغ ُفور َحليم (آل عمران‬ “Those of you who turned back on the day of the two hosts met,

54

--it was Satan who caused them to fail, because of some (evil) they had done. But Allah has blotted out (their fault): for Allah is Oft-forgiving, Most Forbearing.” (Q. 3:155) This verse talks about the hypocrites led by Abdullah b. Ubay.

Allah says further: َ َ ‫ين َك َف ُروا َوقَالُوا إل ْخ َوان ْم‬ َ ‫ين آَ َمنُوا َّل تَ ُكونُوا َكالذ‬ َ ‫يَاأَيُّ َها الذ‬ ‫ضَربُوا ف ْاَل َْرض أ َْو َكانُوا غًُّزى لَ ْو َكانُوا عْن َدنَا َما َماتُوا َوَما قُتلُوا‬ َ ‫إ َذا‬ .‫يت َواللَهُ ِبَا تَ ْع َملُو َن بَصري‬ َ ‫ليَ ْج َع َل اللَهُ َذل‬ ُ ‫ك َح ْسَرًة ف قُلُوِب ْم َواللَهُ ُُْييي َوُمي‬ ‫ُّم لَ َم ْغفَرة م َن اللَه َوَر ْمحَة َخْي ر ِمَا‬ ْ ‫َولَئ ْن قُت ْلتُ ْم ف َسبيل اللَه أ َْو ُمت‬ .‫ُّم أ َْو قُت ْلتُ ْم َإل َل اللَه ُْت َش ُرو َن‬ ْ ‫ َولَئ ْن ُمت‬.‫ََْي َمعُو َن‬ )٧٨٥-٧٨٤:‫(آل عمران‬ “O ye who believe! Be not like the unbelievers, who say of their brethren, when they are travelling through the earth or engaged in fighting: ‘If they had stayed with us, they would not have died, or been slain.’ This that Allah may make it a cause of sighs and regrets in their hearts. It is Allah that gives life and death, and Allah sees well all that ye do. And if ye are slain, or die, in the way of Allah, forgiveness and mercy from Allah are far better than all they could amass. And if ye die or are slain, lo!it is unto Allah that ye are brought together.” (Q. 3:156-158) These verses mean that believers should not be like unbelievers who said about people travelling for business or fighting for Islam. “If they had been with us, not in their travel or in expedition, they would not have died or been killed, they would have been alive.” Allah does not want us to say so, because He Himself is the One Who gives life and takes life; wherever we go we would not die before its time. Moreover, dying in the way of Allah is better than the wealth we collect, for Allah will reward us. In other words, travelling for business is better than staying at home, but going out and fight in the way of Allah is the best, because Allah will forgive and have mercy on us.

When the Muslims wanted to know the condition of their brothers who fell martyrs in the battle of Uh.ud, Allah revealed: َ َ َ ‫وَّل َْتس‬ ‫ي‬ َ ‫ فَرح‬.‫َحيَاء عْن َد َرِ​ِب ْم يُْرَزقُو َن‬ ْ ‫ين قُتلُوا ف َسبيل اللَه أ َْم َواتًا بَ ْل أ‬ َ ‫ب الذ‬ َ َ َ ‫ين َلْ يَْل َح ُقوا ِب ْم م ْن َخ ْلفه ْم أَ​َّل َخ ْوف َعلَْيه ْم‬ ْ َ‫اه ُم اللَهُ م ْن ف‬ ُ َ‫ِبَا آَت‬ َ ‫ضله َويَ ْستَْبش ُرو َن بالذ‬

55

.‫ي‬ ْ َ‫ يَ ْستَْبش ُرو َن بن ْع َمة م َن اللَه َوف‬.‫َوَّل ُه ْم َُْيَزنُو َن‬ َ ‫َجَر الْ ُم ْؤمن‬ ْ ‫يع أ‬ ُ ‫ضل َوأَ َن اللَ َه َّل يُض‬ )٧٤٧-٧٤٩:‫(آل عمران‬ “Think not of those who are slain in Allah’s way as dead. Nay, they live, finding their sustenance from their Lord. They rejoice in the bounty provided by Allah. And with regard to those who left behind, who have not yet joined them (in their bliss), the (martyrs’) glory in the fact that on them is no fear, nor have they (cause to) grieve. They rejoice in the grace and the bounty from Allah, and in the fact that Allah suffereth not the reward on the faithful to be lost (in the least).” (Q. 3:169-171) Therefore the martyrs are alive, rejoicing the bounty of Allah, living on a different plane of life in a different world.

The Meccan army retreated to H.amrā’ al-Asad about 12 km outside Madinah. The next day the Prophet and his companions who joined him in the battle of Uh.ud set out in pursuit of the retreating enemy. When they reached the place the enemy had already left. However, they remained nearby to avoid the impression that they were actually fleeing from the Prophet and the Muslims. During the day the Muslims collected wood and lit many fires at night so that that their force looked larger that it really was.

The purpose was to lower the spirit of the enemy. It worked and Abu Sufyān and his army returned to Mecca within a day or two. On this occasion Allah revealed the following verse: َ َ ‫ين‬ ْ ‫ين‬ َ ‫استَ َجابُوا للَه َوالَر ُسول م ْن بَ ْعد َما أ‬ َ ‫َصابَ ُه ُم الْ َق ْر ُح للذ‬ َ ‫الذ‬ )٧٤٢:‫َجر َعظيم (آل عمران‬ ْ ‫َح َسنُوا مْن ُه ْم َواتَ َق ْوا أ‬ ْ‫أ‬ “Of those who answered the call of Allah and the Apostle, even after being wounded, those who do right and refrain from wrong have a great reward” (Q. 3:172) Long before reaching Mecca, the Meccan leaders must have realized their difficult position, despite their recent victory in the battle of Uh.ud.

They had collected all their forces, even with the support of neighbouring tribes. The only way they could raise a stronger army was through the assistance of some nomadic tribes in the east and the northeast. For this purpose, they used any means, such as making propaganda about the Prophet’s weakness, mentioning memories of the prominence of Mecca,

56

promising booty, even giving bribes. These means worked, and with their huge army they attacked Madinah known as the battle of the Trench.

19. PROPHET MUHAMMAD’S MIRACLES Like other prophets before, Prophet Muhammad (p.b.u.h.) was also endowed with miracles. The miracles of Prophet Moses (p.b.u.h.) were turning his stick into a serpent and splitting the sea; the miracles of Prophet Jesus (‘Isā, p.b.u.h.) were speaking in his cradle defending his mother’s honour, healing the sick and the blind, bringing a dead person back to life, and many others.

These are among Prophet Muhammad’s miracles: when he was nursed

by H.alīmah in the desert, he used to play and tend sheep with H.alīmah’s son Abdulllah. One day two men wearing white dress came and took him away, opened his breast and cleaned his heart. Abdullah ran home and told his mother what had happened. H.alīmah worried about Muhammad, so she brought him back to his mother in Mecca. At that time, he was four years old. These two people in white dress were angels. This kind of heart cleaning operation by angels occurred only to the Prophet, although the appearance of angels as human beings occurred also to Prophet Abraham (Ibrāhīm, p.b.u.h.), Maryam (Mary, Prophet Jesus’ mother), and later Gabriel appeared to the Prophet and his companions as a handsome man resembling Duh.yat al-Kalbī.

On the 27th of Ramadan, the Prophet received the first revelation at Mt. H.irā’. The revelation continued for 23 years. He was ordered by Allah to call people to Islam. In the beginning, he called people secretly for three years.

Then, when he called them openly, the people of Mecca were against him.

In the seventh year of his mission, they boycotted him, the Muslims, and the Banī Hāshim clan for assisting him. They wrote the ban on a piece of parchment and put it in the Ka‘bah. The Prophet, the Muslims and the Banī Hāshim clan took refuge to the mountain near Mecca where they lived in a very poor condition. After three years, Allah informed the Prophet that the parchment had been destroyed by termites except the word ‫ك اللَ ُه َم‬ ْ ‫“( ب‬In َ ‫اْس‬ Your Name, O Lord!”). The Prophet told this to his uncle Abū T.ālib who

57

told the people. They opened the Ka‘bah and found what Abū T.ālib had told them was true. So, they stopped the boycott.

When Sūrat al-Masad (Qur’ān, chapter 111) was revealed to the Prophet and was heard by Abū Lahab’s wife, Ummu Jamīl, she was very angry. The surah runs as follows: .‫ات َ​َلَب‬ َ َ‫ت يَ َدا أَّب َ​َلَب َوت‬ ْ َ‫تَب‬ َ ‫صلَى نَ ًارا َذ‬ ْ َ‫ َسي‬.‫ب‬ َ ‫ َما أَ ْغ َّن َعْنهُ َمالُهُ َوَما َك َس‬.‫ب‬ )٨-٧:‫ (املسد‬.‫ ف جيد َها َحْبل م ْن َم َسد‬.‫احلَطَب‬ ْ ‫َو ْامَرأَتُهُ َمحَالَ َة‬

“Perish the hands of the Father of Flame! Perish he! No Profit to him from all his wealth, and all his gains! Burnt Soon will he be in a fire of blazing flame! His wife shall Carry the (crackling) wood—as fuel—A twisted rope of palm-leaf fibre round her (own) neck!” (Q. 111:1-5) Abū Lahab (“Father of Flame”) was the nickname of the Prophet’s uncle for his fiery hot temper and ruddy complexion. His wife, Ummu Jamīl was also cruel to the Prophet. She used to carry a bundle of thorn tied with ropes of twisted palm-leaf fibre and scattered them at night in the paths where he used to take to injure him. After hearing the revelation concerning her and her husband she went to the Ka‘bah and took a piece of stone to throw at the Prophet. Abū Bakr was there. Although the Prophet was near her she did not throw the stone at him. Later he told Abū Bakr that Allah had made him invisible to her.

When Allah ordered the Prophet and the Muslims to immigrate to Madinah, the Prophet, Abū Bakr and Ali were the last to leave. The Meccans did not want Madinah to become a centre of Islamic call that would compete for the position of Mecca. They sent their young men, each representing a clan, to kill the Prophet, so that all clans would be responsible for the assassination. The Prophet’s clan would not be able to retaliate against them.

They surrounded the Prophet’s house to kill him while he was asleep. But Allah informed him about this scheme. So he asked his cousin Ali to sleep on his bed and cover himself with the Prophet’s green garment. In the dark the Prophet came out of the house citing Surat Yāsīn (Qur’ān, chapter 36) until he reached )٩ :‫ (يس‬.‫اه ْم فَ ُه ْم َّل يُْبص ُرو َن‬ ُ َ‫َو َج َع ْلنَا م ْن بَ ْي أَيْديه ْم َسدًّا َوم ْن َخ ْلفه ْم َسدًّا فَأَ ْغ َشْي ن‬ “And We have put a bar in front of them and a bar behind them, and further, We have covered them up; so that they cannot see.” (Q. 36:9)

58

those those young men who intended to kill him felt drowsy. The Prophet

even put dust on their heads to humiliate their scheme. In the morning they found Ali instead of the Prophet.

The Prophet and Abū Bakr hid at Thawr Cave for three days. The searchers did not enter the cave because they found a spider web covering its entrance and a dove and its nest with its chicks at the entrance. In the cave a scorpion stung Abu Bakr’s foot, and the Prophet, by Allah’s permission, cured him with his saliva and by massaging it with his hands.

After failing to assassinate the Prophet, the Meccans announced a reward of one hundred camels to anyone who could find him. Surāqah found him, but when he approached, his horse stopped suddenly and threw him down. He became a Muslim and the Prophet told him: “What do you think if you wore the armlet (bracelet) of Chosroes, the Emperor of Persia?’ This happened later, after the conquest of Persia.

Miracles also took place in the battles of Badr and Uh.ud as well as prior to the battle of the Trench. In the battle of Badr Allah sent angels to assist the Muslims who were small in number. In the battle of Uh.ud the Prophet cured the eye of Qatādah b. al-Nu‘mān. Prior to the battle of the Trench, the Prophet and the Muslims worked in the daytime digging a trench as suggested by Salmān and went home in the evening. One evening Jābir b.

Abdullah approached the Prophet and invited him for supper, for he had slaughtered a small sheep. The Prophet not only accepted the invitation but also invited those who were digging the trench. Jabir did not know what to do. The food was brought to the Prophet. He said the basmalah, namely, ‫ب ْسم الل الَر ْمحن الَرحْيم‬

“In the name of Allah, Most Gracious, Most Merciful” and ate with a group of people. Then they went out and another group came in and ate, until all of them had their supper and there was enough food for everyone.

While digging the trench, Salmān was not able to break a hard rock with his axe. The Prophet who was near him took the axe and broke the rock with three strokes, each with a strange sparkle. When Salmān asked what these three strokes and strange sparkles mean, he said that the first one was the prediction that Allah would make for him the conquest of Yemen, the second for the conquest of Syria and North Africa (Morocco), while the third for the conquest of the East. All these actually happened during the reign of

59

the four rightly guided caliphs, Abū Bakr, ‘Umar, ‘Uthmān and ‘Alī (may Allah be pleased with them).

20. THE QUR’ĀN, THE LIVING MIRACLE The Qur’ān is the only living miracle which remains and seen by people. Other miracles of the Prophet and previous prophets can only heard from people and read from books. But the Qur’ān remains and challenges people to produce the like of it. At the beginning, the Qur’ān challenged the Meccan infidels to produce a Scripture like the Qur’ān and the Torah. Allah said: ‫وسى‬ ْ ‫فَلَ َما َجاءَ ُه ُم‬ َ ‫احلَ ُّق م ْن عْندنَا قَالُوا لَ ْوَّل أُوتَ مثْ َل َما أُوتَ ُم‬ ‫اهَرا َوقَالُوا إنَا ب ُكل‬ َ َ‫وسى م ْن قَ ْب ُل قَالُوا س ْحَران تَظ‬ َ ‫أ َ​َوَلْ يَ ْك ُف ُروا ِبَا أُوتَ ُم‬ .‫ي‬ َ ‫صادق‬ َ ‫ قُ ْل فَأْتُوا بكتَاب م ْن عْند اللَه ُه َو أ َْه َدى مْن ُه َما أَتَب ْعهُ إ ْن ُكْنتُ ْم‬.‫َكاف ُرو َن‬ ‫َض ُّل ِمَن اتَبَ َع‬ ْ َ‫ك ف‬ َ َ‫فَإ ْن َلْ يَ ْستَجيبُوا ل‬ َ ‫اعلَ ْم أَ​َ​َّنَا يَتَبعُو َن أ َْه َواءَ ُه ْم َوَم ْن أ‬ .‫ي‬ َ ‫َه َواهُ بغَ ْري ُه ًدى م َن اللَه إ َن اللَهَ َّل يَ ْهدي الْ َق ْوَم الظَالم‬ .)٨٠-٦٥:‫(القصص‬ “But (now) when the Truth has come to them from Ourselves, they say, ‘Why are not (signs) sent to him, like those which were sent to Moses?’ Do they not then reject (the signs) which were formerly sent to Moses? They say: ‘Two kinds of sorcery [i.e., Prophet Moses was called a sorcerer by the Egyptians for doing miracles, such as turning his staff into a serpent and turning his hand into radiant-white, and Prophet Muhammad’s miracle of the Qur’ān and its wonderful words were called sorcery by the Meccan idolaters], each assisting the other!’ And they say: ‘For us, we reject all (such things)!’ Say, then bring ye a Book from Allah, which is a better guide than either of them, that I may follow it! (Do) if ye are truthful! ’But if they hearken not to thee, know that they only Follow their own lusts: and who is more astray than One who follows his own lusts, devoid of guidance fromAllah? For Allah guides not people given to wrong doing.” (Q. 28:48-50)

61

The challenge to produce a Book similar to the Qur’ān might be too hard for the Meccans. Then the challenge was reduced into ten chapters.

Allah says: ‫استَطَ ْعتُ ْم‬ ْ ‫أ َْم يَ ُقولُو َن افْ تَ َراهُ قُ ْل فَأْتُوا ب َع ْشر ُس َور مثْله ُم ْفتَ َريَات َو ْادعُوا َمن‬ .)٧٥:‫ي (هود‬ َ ‫صادق‬ َ ‫م ْن ُدون اللَه إ ْن ُكْنتُ ْم‬ “Or they may say: ‘He forged it’. Say: ‘Then bring ten surahs [i.e., chapters] forged, like unto it, and call (to your aid) whomsoever ye can, other than Allah!-- if ye speak the truth.’” (Q. 11:13) Then the Qur’ān made the challenge for one chapter only. Allah says: ‫ورة م ْن مثْله َو ْادعُوا ُش َه َداءَ ُك ْم‬ َ ‫َوإ ْن ُكْنتُ ْم ف َريْب ِمَا نَ​َزلْنَا َعلَى َعْبدنَا فَأْتُوا ب ُس‬ ‫ود َها‬ ُ ُ‫َار الَت َوق‬ َ ‫صادق‬ َ ‫م ْن ُدون اللَه إ ْن ُكْنتُ ْم‬ َ ‫ فَإ ْن َلْ تَ ْف َعلُوا َولَ ْن تَ ْف َعلُوا فَاتَ ُقوا الن‬.‫ي‬ )٢‌٦-٢٥ :‫ (البقرة‬.‫ين‬ ْ ‫َاس َو‬ ْ ‫احل َج َارةُ أُعد‬ َ ‫َت ل ْل َكافر‬ ُ ‫الن‬ “And if ye are in doubt as to what We have revealed from time to time to Our servant then produce a surah (a chapter) like there-unto, and call your witnesses or helpers (if there are any) besides Allah, if ye are truthful. But if ye cannot— and of a surety ye cannot--then fear the fire whose fuel is men and stones,--whichis prepared for those who reject faith.” (Q. 2:21-24) This is a test and a challenge to the Meccans to produce a chapter similar to a chapter in the Qur’ān. They could ask any help from anywhere other than Allah, to inspire spiritual truth in such a noble and beautiful language in one chapter as evidence that they could also produce something similar to the Qur’ān. The challenge is repeated in another verse as follows: )٥٥ :‫ي (يونس‬ َ ‫صادق‬ ْ ‫ورة مثْله َو ْادعُوا َمن‬ َ ‫استَطَ ْعتُ ْم م ْن ُدون اللَه إ ْن ُكْنتُ ْم‬ َ ‫أ َْم يَ ُقولُو َن افْ تَ َراهُ قُ ْل فَأْتُوا ب ُس‬ “Or do they say, ‘He forged it!’? Say: ‘Bring then a surah [a chapter] like unto it, and call (to your aid) anyone you can, besides Allah, if it be ye speak the truth!’” (Q. 10:38) The shortest chapter in the Qur’ān consists of three verses only, namely, Sūrat al-Kawthar, as follows: )٥-٧ : ‫(الكوثر‬.‫ك ُه َو ْاَلَبْتَ ُر‬ َ َ‫إنَا أ َْعطَْي ن‬ َ َ‫ إ َن َشانئ‬.‫ك َو ْاَنَْر‬ َ ِ‫ص ِل لَرب‬ َ َ‫ ف‬.‫اك الْ َك ْوثَ​َر‬ “To thee have We granted the abundance.

Therefore, to thy Lord turn in prayer and sacrifice. For he who hatest thee, he will be

61

cut off (from future hope).” (Q. 108:1-3) The challenge of the Qur’ān (tah.addī) is an amazing challenge; it challenges not only the poets of Mecca in the time of the Prophet, but also the people of our present time and of the future, so that they can prove that the Qur’ān is the product of Muhammad and not revelation from Allah.

Many tried but failed, among them: Musaylimah b. H.abīb, T.ulayh.ah b.

Khuwaylid al-Asadī, al-Nad.r b. al-H.ārith, Abū ’l-H.asan Muh.ammad b.

Yah.yā known as “Ibn al-Rawandī”, Abu ’l-T.ayyib al-Mutanabbī, Abū l‘Alā’ al-Ma‘arrī, Labīd and Ibn al-Muqaffa‘. The style of the Qur’ān is beyond their reach.

Labīd became Muslim in the year 9 A.H. One day ‘Umar asked him to cite some of his poems. Instead, he read Sūrat al-Baqarah (chapter 2 of the Qur’ān) and said that after Allah had taught him that surah and Surat Al ‘Imrān (chapter 3 of the Qur’ān) he stopped citing poetry.

Ibn al-Muqaffa‘ (d. 727 C.E.), the famous prose writer of Persian origin, was asked one day to challenge the Qur’ān for hearing that many people would convert to Islam. He promised to do it in one year. After six months his friends came to see what he was doing. He was sitting at his desk, a pen in his hand, pieces of paper scattered on the floor, and confessed he could not produce a single sentence to challenge the style of the Qur’ān.

Allah says: ‫اْل ُّن َعلَى أَ ْن يَأْتُوا ِبثْل َه َذا الْ ُق ْرآَن َّل‬ ْ ‫س َو‬ ْ ‫قُ ْل لَئن‬ ُ ْ‫اجتَ َم َعت ْاإلن‬ .)٥٥ :‫ض ُه ْم لبَ ْعض ظَه ًريا (اإلسراء‬ ُ ‫يَأْتُو َن ِبثْله َولَ ْو َكا َن بَ ْع‬ “Say: ‘If the whole of mankind and jinns were to Gather together to produce the like of this Qur’ān, they Could not produce the like thereof, even if they backed up each other with help and support.” (Q. 17:8) The infidel of Mecca would have taken the shortest way in fighting the Prophet and the Muslims if they could, by producing three verses (in one chapter) similar to those of the Qur’ān. But because they could not, they took the long way by fighting them with swords.

In conclusion I would like to cite a short surah and one of my favourites, Sūrat al-D.uh.ā. Whenever I read it I feel as if it were revealed to me. It exhibits a simple but perfect rhetorical balance: an opening oaths by

62

contrasted light and darkness, introduces three triplets matching exactly together.

When revelation stopped for a period of time the Meccan infidels said: “Muhammad’s Lord has forsaken him.” So Allah revealed the following surah: .‫ُول‬ َ ‫ك م َن ْاَل‬ َ َ‫ َولَ ْ​ْلَخَرةُ َخْي ر ل‬.‫ك َوَما قَلَى‬ َ ُّ‫ك َرب‬ َ ‫ َما َوَد َع‬.‫ َواللَْيل إ َذا َس َجى‬.‫ُّحى‬ َ ‫َوالض‬ .‫ َوَو َج َد َك َعائ ًل فَأَ ْغ َّن‬.‫ض ًّاّل فَ َه َدى‬ َ ‫َولَ َس ْو‬ َ ُّ‫يك َرب‬ َ ‫ف يُ ْعط‬ َ ‫ َوَو َج َد َك‬.‫يما فَ​َآ َوى‬ َ ‫ك فَتَ ْر‬ ً ‫ أَ َلْ َ​َي ْد َك يَت‬.‫ضى‬ .)٧٧-٧:‫ (الضحى‬.‫ِث‬ ْ ‫ك فَ َحد‬ َ ِ‫ َوأَ​َما بن ْع َمة َرب‬.‫ َوأَ​َما ال َسائ َل فَ َل تَْن َه ْر‬.‫يم فَ َل تَ ْق َه ْر‬ َ ‫فَأَ​َما الْيَت‬ “By the glorious morning light, and by the night when it is still,-- [This is the opening with contrasting light and darkness, two oaths]. Thy Guardian-Lord hath not forsaken thee, nor is He displeased. And verily the Hereafter will be better for thee than the present. And soon will thy Guardian-Lord give thee (that wherewith) thou shalt be well-pleased. [This is the first triplet. It contains two negations and two promises]. Did He not find thee an orphan and give thee shelter (and care)? And He found thee wandering, and He gave thee guidance? And He found thee in need, and made thee independent? [This is the second triplet. It contains three rhetorical questions].

Therefore treat not the orphan with harshness, nor repulse him who asks. But the bounty of their Lord—rehearse and proclaim!”. [This is the third and the last triplet. It contains three commandments of which two prohibitions and one injunction]. (Q. 93:1-11)

21. THE QUR’ĀN’S PROPHECY (1) The first proof of the authenticity of the Qur’ān as the words of Allah is its inimitability through its eloquence. The second is its prophecy, and the third is its scientific expression.

We have seen in history many prophecies that did not come true. The Communist Manifesto stated in 1848 that Germany would be the first country that will lead Communist revolution. More than 130 years have passed and the revolution has not taken place in Germany. Karl Marx predicted that the sun of the Red Republic would rise in the sky of Paris, and until now this has not yet occurred. Hitler stated in a speech in Munich in

63

March 14, 1931 that victory would be on his side, and the whole world knows that his end was defeat and suicide. But the prophecy of the Qur’ān has been proved by history to become true.

The Prophet and early Muslims were facing three groups of potential oppositions: the Meccan idolaters, the Jewish capitalists, and the hypocrites.

When the situation at Mecca became worse, the Prophet and his followers migrated to Abyssinia (Ethiopia) and then to Madinah. They were in great difficulties for they had left their property at Mecca. They lived at the courtyard of the mosque at Madinah, for they had no place to live. They were about 400 in number. Among them was Abū Hurayrah, who said: “You saw me staggering between the pulpit of the Prophet and the room of ‘Ā'ishah [the Prophet’s wife], and people said that I was mad. I was not mad, but I was hungry.”

In this worse condition of Muslims the Qur’ān repeatedly promised and prophesized the victory on their side. Allah says: .)٢٧:‫ي َعزيز (اجملادلة‬ َ َ ‫ب اللَهُ َ​َلَ ْغل‬ ‫ب أَنَا َوُر ُسلي إ َن اللَ َه قَو ي‬ َ َ‫َكت‬ “Allah decreed. It is I and My messengers who must prevail. For Allah is Strong, Mighty.” (Q. 58:21) Again Allah says: ُ ‫يُر‬ ُ‫ ُه َو الَذي أ َْر َس َل َر ُسولَه‬.‫ور اللَه بأَفْ َواهه ْم َواللَهُ ُمت ُّم نُوره َولَ ْو َكرَه الْ َكاف ُرو َن‬ َ ُ‫يدو َن ليُطْفئُوا ن‬ )٩-٥:‫(الصف‬.‫احلَ ِق ليُظْهَرهُ َعلَى الدِين ُكلِه َولَ ْو َكرَه الْ ُم ْشرُكو َن‬ ْ ‫با َْلَُدى َودين‬ “Their intention is to extinguish Allah’s light (by blowing) With their mouths: but Allah will complete His light, even though the unvelievers may detest (it). It is He Who has sent His Messenger with the guidance and the religion of truth, that he make it prevail over all religion, though the unbelievers be averse.” (Q. 61:8-9) This prophecy came true later when the whole of Arabia came under Muslim rule.

The use of singular in the verse “over all religion” instead of using “over all other religions” in plural in the above verse, A.Y. Ali gives us his commentary as follows: “There is really only one true Religion, the Message of Allah submission to the will of Allah:this is called Islam.

It was the religion preached by Moses and Jesus; it was the

64

religion of Abraham, Noah, and all the prophets, by whatever name it may be called. If people corrupt that pure light, and call their religions by different names, we must bear with them, and we may allow the names for convenience. But Truth must prevail over all.”

The second prophecy was the victory of the Romans over the Persians a few years after they have been defeated. Allah says: ‫ي‬ ُّ ‫ غُلبَت‬.‫ال‬ ْ ‫ ف ب‬.‫ ف أ َْد َّن ْاَل َْرض َوُه ْم م ْن بَ ْعد َغلَبه ْم َسيَ ْغلبُو َن‬.‫وم‬ َ ‫ض ع سن‬ ُ ‫الر‬ ْ َ‫ بن‬.‫للَه ْاَل َْم ُر م ْن قَ ْب ُل َوم ْن بَ ْع ُد َويَ ْوَمئذ يَ ْفَر ُح الْ ُم ْؤمنُو َن‬ ُ ‫صر اللَه يَْن‬ ُ‫ص ُر َم ْن يَ َشاء‬ .‫ف اللَهُ َو ْع َدهُ َولَك َن أَ ْكثَ َر النَاس َّل يَ ْعلَ ُمو َن‬ ُ ‫ َو ْع َد اللَه َّل َُيْل‬.‫يم‬ ُ ‫َوُه َو الْ َعز ُيز الَرح‬

.)٤-٧:‫(الروم‬ “A.L.M. The Romans have been defeated—in a land close-by [i.e., Syria and Palestine]: but they (even) after (this) defeat of theirs,will soon be victorious—within a few years. With Allah is the command,in the past and in the future: on that day shall the believers rejoice—with the help of Allah. He gives victory to whom He will, and He is Exalted in Might, Most Merciful.(It is) the promise of Allah. Never does Allah depart from His promise: but most men understand not” (Q. 30:1-6) These verses were revealed in 616 C.E., the seventh year of the prophetic mission, shortly after the defeat of the Romans. The Persians were Magians, sun and fire worshippers with whom the Meccan idolaters took side, while the Romans were Christians, People of the Book, with whom the Muslims took side. When the Persians defeated the Romans, the Meccan idolaters wanted to ridicule the Muslims and said: “Our friends, the Persians, are defeating your friends, the Romans. In the same way we shall defeat and crush you if you do not give up your new religion.” But the Muslims told them that the Romans would be the victors in a few years. They made a bet.

At that time making a bet was not yet prohibited. Ten camels for every year passed. If the Romans were not the victors within three years, the Meccans would win the bet and take thirty camels from the Muslims. The Prophet told Abū Bakr to extend the time of the bet to nine years, because the word ‫ضع‬ ْ ‫( ب‬a few) in Arabic means the number between 3 to 9, and the Romans would be victorious in 9 years at the latest according to Qur’ānic prophecy. The Meccans agreed to extend the time to nine years.

65

This is what happened: The Roman emperor at the end of the 7th century was Maurice, but he neglected the political condition of the empire.

He was dethroned by Phocas. But Maurice had helped Chosroes II of Persia to regain his throne, had even given him his daughter to marry. Chosroes was angry and attacked Phocas. Antioch and Jerusalem fell to the Persians in 614-5 C.E. At the same time, a son of the governor of the Roman colony in North Africa, Heraclius, secretly dispatched his force by sea and succeeded in killing Phocas. But he could not resist the Persians. Chosroes destroyed the churches, killing nearly 100 thousand peaceful Christians, built temples for worshipping fire, forced people to convert to Magian and worship the sun and fire, and took the cross to his capital Madā’in (Ctesiphon) in Iraq. From Jerusalem he wrote to Heraclius asking him why he did not ask his God to help hi m to take Jerusale m back fro m h is (Chosroes’) h and.

Heraclius sent a messenger and sued for peace, but Chosroes was angry and said: “I want Heraclius to be brought and chained under my throne. I will not make peace with the Romans until they abandon their religion and worship the sun, our god.”

After six years of fighting, Chosroes agreed to make peace on condition that the Roman emperor paid him: 100 talents of gold (one talent equals to 26 kg), 1000 talents of silver, 1000 horses, 1000 cloth of silk (one cloth equals to appr. 30 m), and 1000 slave girls.

Heraclius was desperate. He fought and won in six battles using his sea force in which his enemy was weak. The fourth battle occurred in 624 C.E., the same year of the battle of Badr, the eighth year of the bet. The Muslims were very happy for their victory at Badr and the Romans’ victory in Syria.

This was meant by the Qur’ān ic verse: “…on that day the believers shall rejoice in Allah’s help.”

The fifth battle occurred in 625 C.E., the same year in which the battle of Uh.ud occurred where the Muslims were defeated. The Romans succeeded in freeing all territories captured by the Persians. It was also the ninth year of the bet. The Meccans should have paid 90 camels to the Muslims for their loss in the bet, but this did not happen.

The last battle between the Romans and the Persians took place in Iraq in December 627 C.E. A few months earlier Chosroes had torn the Prophet’s letter asking him to accept Islam. On this, the Prophet said that in the same way the Persian empire would be torn into pieces.

66

Chosroes was arrested and imprisoned in his palace by his own son who had killed eight of his brothers. Chosroes died on his fifth day in the prison, while his son, after eight months rule, was killed by his own brother who sued later for peace with the Romans. In March 628 C.E. Heraclius entered his capital Constantinople welcomed by thousands people of the inhabitants of the city. The comment of the great historian Edward Gibbon on this event is that the Qur’ānic prophecy was the remotest one to come true because the first decade of Heraclius’ rule indicated the fall of the Roman empire.

(E. Gibbon, The History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, vol.

5, p. 74, quoted by Wahiduddin Khan, al-Islām Yatah.addā, p. 117)

22. THE QUR’ĀN’S PROPHECY (2) When the verse )٢٧٦ : ‫ي (الشعراء‬ َ َ‫“ َوأَنْذ ْر َعش َريت‬And admonish thy nearest َ ‫ك ْاَلَقْ َرب‬ kinsmen (Q. 26:214) was revealed the Prophet gathered his kinsmen and said to them: “If I tell you that a horseman in the valley is going to attack you, will you believe me?” They said: “Yes, for we have never found you lying.” “Well,” said the Prophet, “I am warning you of an impending punishment.” He asked them to follow him and become Muslims. But his uncle Abu Lahab threw stone at him and said; “May you perish the whole day, O Muhammad! Are you gathering us just to tell us this?” He told people that the Prophet was a liar and that they should not believe him. Then Allah revealed Surat al-Masad (Qur’ān, chapter 111) as follows: .‫ات َ​َلَب‬ َ َ‫ت يَ َدا أَّب َ​َلَب َوت‬ ْ َ‫تَب‬ َ َ‫صلَى نَ ًارا ذ‬ ْ َ‫ َسي‬.‫ب‬ َ ‫ َما أَ ْغ َّن َعْنهُ َمالُهُ َوَما َك َس‬.‫ب‬ )٨-٧:‫ (اللهب‬.‫ ف جيد َها َحْبل م ْن َم َسد‬.‫احلَطَب‬ ْ َ‫َو ْامَرأَتُهُ َمحَالَة‬

“Perish the hands of the Father of Flame! Perish he! No profit to him from all his wealth, and all his gains! Burnt soon will he be in a fire of blazing flame! His wife shall carry the (crackling) wood—as fuel—A twisted rope of palm-leaf fibre round her (own) neck!” ( Q. 26:214) This is one of many examples in the verses of the Qur’ān which speak profusely about various events which came true in later times.

We see from Islamic history that many archenemies of the Prophet changed into staunch supporters of Islam. Such persons deserved to be

67

forgiven and rewarded, such as Khālid b. Walīd who fought the Prophet in the battle of Uh.ud, and ‘Umar who had even wanted to kill the Prophet.

Abū Lahab, the nickname of the Prophet’s uncle ‘Abd al-‘Uzzā (lit. “servant of the idol ‘Uzzā”) was singled out. The Qur’ān had passed its judgement on him, and so he died accursed a week after the battle of Badr. He is the only enemy of the Prophet mentioned by name in the Qur’ān. Allah did not care whether a man was the Prophet’s own uncle or not.

Strangely enough, Abū Lahab had loved the Prophet when he was still young. He freed the slave-girl who reported to him the birth of the Prophet.

The Prophet and his uncle Abū Lahab were neighbours, and earlier, before Muhammad became a prophet, his uncle’s son ‘Atabah and ‘Utaybah married his daughters Ruqayyah and Umm Kalthūm. After the prophetic mission, they became divorced. Ruqayyah married to ‘Uthmān, and when she died he married Umm Kalthūm.

As promised in the Qur’ān, the Prophet remained under divine protection against the innumerable dangers that threatened him from all quarters. The verse runs as follows: )٤٤ :‫ك م َن النَاس (املائدة‬ َ ‫َواللَهُ يَ ْعص ُم‬ “And Allah will defend thee from men (who mean mischief)” (Q. 5:67) By this verse, the Prophet had been protected against assassination. The promised was fulfilled, for he died in his bed at the age of 63 among his family, in spite of the numerous plots against his life and the 23 years he spent in continuous armed conflict.

Other Qur’ānic verses promised the protection of the Qur’ān itself against loss and dispersion; this promise was fulfilled. Allah said in the Qur’ān: .)٧٤‌-‌ ٧٤:‫ إ َن َعلَْي نَا َجَْ َعهُ َوقُ ْرآَنَهُ (القيامة‬.‫ك لتَ ْع َج َل به‬ َ َ‫َّل ُتَِرْك به ل َسان‬ “Move not thy tongue concerning the (Qur’ān) to make haste therewith. It is for Us to collect it and to recite it.” (Q. 75:16-17) Allah also reassures:

.)٩ :‫إنَا ََْن ُن نَ​َزلْنَا ال ِذ ْكَر َوإنَا لَهُ َحلَافظُو َن (احلجر‬

“We have, without doubt, sent down the message; and We will assuredly guard it (from corruption).” (Q. 15:9)

68

The Prophet had a vision that he and his companions entered the Holy Mosque at Mecca where they circumambulated the Ka‘bah, shaved and cut their hair. As we know, prophets’ visions are true visions. But when they tried to enter the Holy City, they were stopped by the Meccan infidels at H.udaybiyyah in 6 A.H. In order to avoid unnecessary bloodshed the Prophet signed the Treaty of H.udaybiyyah and postponed his pilgrimage to the next year. Some people started doubting the vision of the Prophet, saying: “We have neither shaved nor cut our hair, not even seen the Ka’bah. Where is, then, the vision?” Then Allah revealed the following verse: ‫وس ُك ْم‬ ْ ‫احلَ ِق لَتَ ْد ُخلُ َن الْ َم ْسج َد‬ ْ ‫الرْؤيَا ب‬ ُّ ُ‫ص َد َق اللَهُ َر ُسولَه‬ َ ‫ي ُ​ُمَلِق‬ َ ‫احلَ​َر َام إ ْن َشاءَ اللَهُ آَمن‬ َ ‫لَ​َق ْد‬ َ ُ‫ي ُرء‬ )٢٤ :‫ك فَ ْت ًحا قَريبًا (الفتح‬ ِ ‫َوُم َق‬ َ ‫ين َّل َ​َتَافُو َن فَ َعل َم َما َلْ تَ ْعلَ ُموا فَ َج َع َل م ْن ُدون ذَل‬ َ ‫صر‬ “Truly did Allah fulfil the vision for His Messenger; ye shall enter the Sacred Mosque, if Allah wills, with minds secure, heads shaved, hair cut short, and without fear. For He knew what ye knew not, and He granted, beside this, a speedy victory.” (Q. 48:27) Again this prophecy came true when the Muslims set out for Mecca with the objective of performing pilgrimage without difficulty in 7 A.H. Among them was Walīd Jr., Khālid’s brother. During his stay in Mecca, Walīd looked for his brother. He could not find him, so he wrote him a letter.

The letter said: “It is so strange that you do not know the truthfulness of Islam. The Messenger of Allah, peace be upon him, asked me about you and said: ‘Where is Khālid?’ I told him, ‘Allah will bring him.’”

After reading the letter Khālid went to Madinah to see the Prophet and embraced Islam. The Prophet said to him, “Praise be to Allah Who has guided you. I know you are a bright man.”

“O Messenger of Allah,” said Khālid, “pray to Allah that He may forgive me for what I did against you. I did not know any better.”

“Islam washes away the sins done before becoming a Muslim,” said the Prophet. “O Allah, forgive Khālid for what he did.”

In the same year, 8 A.H., a year after he received his brother’s letter inviting him to Islam, Khālid became a general of his former enemy, one of the leaders of the Muslim army that conquered Mecca, the conquest that had been prophesized by the Qur’ān.

69

At the fare-well pilgrimage in 10 A.H. the Prophet recited to the Muslims the last Qur’ānic verses revealed to him, as follows: )٥ :‫يت لَ ُك ُم ْاإل ْس َل َم دينًا (املائدة‬ ُ ‫ت َعلَْي ُك ْم ن ْع َمت َوَرض‬ ُ ‫ت لَ ُك ْم دينَ ُك ْم َوأ َْ​َتَ ْم‬ ُ ‫الْيَ ْوَم أَ ْك َم ْل‬ “This day I have perfected your religion for you, completed my favour upon you, and have chosen for you Islam as your religion.” (Q. 5:3) This verse had, in fact, been a prophecy of the end of the Prophet’s message. A year after making this announcement, the Prophet left the wordily life, after discharging the Trust and delivering the Message. He died on Monday 12 Rabī‘ al-Awwal 11 A.H., the same day and date where he had been born 63 years before.

23. THE CONSTRICTED BREAST If we ponder the Qur’ānic verses and study them carefully we shall find them enchanting to our mind. Allah urges us to study the Qur’ān carefully, and said: )٢٦ :‫أَفَ َل يَتَ َدبَُرو َن الْ ُق ْرآَ َن أ َْم َعلَى قُلُوب أَقْ َفا َُلَا (ُممد‬ “Do they not then earnestly seek to understand the Qur’ān, or is that there are locks upon their hearts?” (Q. 47:24)

Again He said: )٢٩ :‫ك ُمبَ َارك ليَدَبَُروا آَيَاته َوليَتَ َذ َكَر أُولُو ْاَلَلْبَاب (ص‬ َ ‫كتَاب أَنْ َزلْنَاهُ إلَْي‬ “(Here is) Book which We have sent down unto thee, full of blessings, that they may meditate on its signs, and that men of understanding may receive admonition.” (Q. 38:29) Now let us ponder the following verse: ‫ص ْد َرهُ ل ْ​ْل ْس َلم َوَم ْن يُرْد أَ ْن يُضلَهُ ََْي َع ْل‬ َ ‫فَ َم ْن يُرد اللَهُ أَ ْن يَهديَهُ يَ ْشَر ْح‬ )٧٢٨ :‫ص َع ُد ف ال َس َماء (اَلنعام‬ َ َ‫ضيِ ًقا َحَر ًجا َكأَ​َ​َّنَا ي‬ َ ُ‫ص ْد َره‬ َ "Those whom Allah willeth to guide,--He openeth their breast to Islam; those whom He willeth to leave straying,--He maketh their breast close and constricted, as they had to climb up to the skies…" (Q. 6:125)

71

Earlier commentators said that the meaning of the above verse is that the hearts of those whom Allah leaves straying will be so narrow that iman (faith) will not enter into it, like the impossibility of ascending to the sky.

B u t i n f a c t , t h i s v e r s e h a s a d e e p e r a n d s c i e n t i f i c me a n i n g .

People in ancient time believed that the outer space had an atmosphere like the earth. It was said that the Greek emperor Alexander the Great wished to ascend to the sky in a carriage flown by birds.

The air consists of 20 % oxygen that is very important for our lives.

Without oxygen men, animals and plants cannot survive. When people invented the balloon, they ascended to the sky until they reached a height of 30 km; when they used rockets and planes so that they reached higher altitude, they found out that even a single foot raised in the sky caused the decrease of air pressure and oxygen. It is known that after the altitude of 10 km suffocation occurs because of lack of oxygen.

24. WATER CYCLE For every nation Allah sent a prophet, and to every prophet Allah gave a miracle as evidence of his prophethood, such as the staff of Prophet Moses (Musa, p.b.u.h.), or the revival of the dead by Prophet Jesus (‘Īsā, p.b.u.h.).

But the miracles of earlier prophets were only heard and not witnessed by us.

As for the greatest miracle of the last prophet Muhammad (p.b.u.h.), namely, the Qur’ān, we hear it, we see it, we read it. Its eloquence is inimitable. It is a miracle for Arabs and non-Arabs, for the laymen and the genius.

Until the 16th century, people still believed that the waters of the oceans, under the effect of winds, were driven toward the inner parts of the continents. Then they returned to the oceans through the great abyss called the Tartarus which has been known since Plato’s time. According to Aristotle (Plato’s student) water was condensed in cool mountain caverns and formed underground lakes that fed springs. In the 16 th century, Bernard Palissy described for the first time the coherence of the water cycle. Today, we know that it is the infiltrated rainwater that feeds the springs. But the Qur’ān has described it long time ago: )٢٧ :‫يع ف ْاَل َْرض ثَُ َُيْر ُج به َزْر ًعا ُمُْتَل ًفا أَلْ َوانُهُ (الزمر‬ َ ‫أَ َلْ تَ َر أَ َن اللَهَ أَنْ َزَل م َن ال َس َماء َماءً فَ َسلَ َكهُ يَنَاب‬ “Seest thou not that Allah sends down rain from the sky, and leads it through springs in the earth?

71

Then He caused to grow, therewith, produce of various colours.” (Q. 39:21) In another verse of the Qur’ān, the formation of a cumulus cloud which contains hails and causes rain, storm of thunder and lightning, and which causes pilots as well as those who are near to it to be temporarily blind is mentioned. Allah says: ‫ف بَْي نَهُ ثَُ ََْي َعلُهُ ُرَك ًاما فَتَ َرى الْ َو ْد َق َ​َيُْر ُج م ْن خ َلله‬ ُ ِ‫أَ َلْ تَ َر أَ َن اللَهَ يُْزجي َس َحابًا ثَُ يُ َؤل‬ ْ َ‫يب به َم ْن يَ َشاءُ َوي‬ ُ‫صرفُهُ َع ْن َم ْن يَ َشاء‬ ُ ‫َويُنَ ِزُل م َن ال َس َماء م ْن جبَال ف َيها م ْن بَ​َرد فَيُص‬ )٦٥:‫صار (النور‬ ُ ‫يَ َك‬ َ ْ‫ب ب ْاَلَب‬ ُ ‫اد َسنَا بَ ْرقه يَ ْذ َه‬ “Seest thou not that Allah makes the clouds move gently, then joins them together, then makes them into a heap?—then wilt thou see rain issue forth from their mist. And He sends down from the sky mountain masses (of clouds) wherein is hail: He strikes therewith whom He pleases and He turns it away from whom He pleases. The vivid flash of its lightning well-nigh blinds the sight.” (Q. 24:43) The type of the cloud expressed in the above verse is the one that grows vertically. It is called cumulus because of the vertical accumulation of clouds. It can reach the height of 15 km or even more. Therefore it looks like a mountain. It consists of three parts: the higher part consists of white crystal ice; the middle part (layer) consists of the mixture of the falling crystal ice from above and drops of cold water which is below zero; the lowest part consists of mostly drops of water or ice crystals and is on the point of falling down to the earth. This type of cloud, the cumulus, is the only one that contains ice crystals, or hail. This is the scientific interpretation of the verse: “And He sends down from the sky mountain masses (of clouds) wherein hail.”

After the Second World War, scientists used radar to take pictures showing the gradual formation of the cumulus cloud. They found that it started with some small clouds being driven upwards by air currents. Then every two or more small clouds are being bound together. This is the scientific interpretation of the verse: “Seest thou not that Allah makes the clouds move gently, then joins them together, then makes them into a heap?”

“Heap” means “accumulation” and this type of cloud is called cumulus.

Strangely enough, this is the only type of cloud that produces storms of thunder and lightning which can temporarily blind our eyes. This is the

72

scientific interpretation of the verse: “The vivid flash of His lightning almost blinds the sight.”

There is another type of cloud which forms itself horizontally so that it covers the sky. It does not produce thunder or lightning or hail. It is called stratus cloud. It is from the word stratum meaning “level”. This type of cloud has been referred to by the Qur’ān as follows: َ ‫ف يَ َشاءُ َوََْي َعلُهُ ك َس ًفا فَتَ َرى الْ َو ْد َق‬ َ ‫اح فَتُثريُ َس َحابًا فَيَْب ُسطُهُ ف ال َس َماء َكْي‬ َ َ‫اللَهُ الذي يُْرس ُل الِري‬ )٦٥:‫اب به َم ْن يَ َشاءُ م ْن عبَاده إ َذا ُه ْم يَ ْستَْبش ُرو َن (الروم‬ َ ‫َ​َيُْر ُج م ْن خ َلله فَإ َذا أ‬ َ ‫َص‬ “It is Allah Who sends the winds, and they raise the clouds: then does He spread them in they sky as He wills, and break them into fragments, until thou seest rain-drops issue from the midst thereof: then when He has made them reach such of His servants as He wills, behold, they do rejoice!” (Q. 30:48) If you are on board a plane you can easily distinguish between these two types of cloud: one is like a mountain, and the other is like a carpet and is closer to the surface of the earth; planes usually fly above it. The Arabs call this flat cloud the “autumn cloud.”

25. ISRĀ’ AND MI’RĀJ On the 27 th of Rajab every year Muslims all over the world commemorate Isrā’ (the night journey of the Prophet from Mecca to Jerusalem) and mi’rāj (the Prophet’s ascension to the heaven and beyond).

Before isrā’ and mi’rāj the Prophet had suffered much: after three years of boycott by the Quraysh, his wife Khadījah and his uncle Abū T.ālib died. After the death of Abū T.ālib, the pagan Quraysh tribe became bolder to torment the Prophet. They put a camel’s uterus on his shoulder while he was prostrating in prayer by the Ka‘bah. They threw dust on him. ‘Uqbah bin Mu‘īt. strangled him while he was praying; fortunately, Abū Bakr came to rescue, throwing down the man, saying, “Are you going to kill a man just because he says that Allah is his Lord?” When the Prophet went to T.ā’if, 60 km east of Mecca with Zayd bin H.ārithah to call people to Islam, they threw stones at him. His absence from Mecca was known by the Meccans, and they did not want him to come back to Mecca. Fortunately, a neighbour called

73

Mut.‘im bin ‘Adī, one of the Meccan chiefs, wanted to protect him, so he and his man came to the Prophet outside the city and escorted him into the city.

The Prophet stayed the night at his cousin’s house Ummu Hāni’ (the daughter of his uncle Abū T.ālib) who was also his nursing sister. The Prophet was so humiliated and annoyed on earth, yet he received the greatest honour a human being had ever had in heaven.

After all these miserable conditions, it was time for Allah to console the Prophet and to show his exalted position. One night, the angel Gabriel and Michael came to the Prophet, opened his breast and cleansed his heart with the water of Zamzam (the well-known well inside the Holy Mosque in Mecca), then made him ride on a mysterious animal called Burāq. They went to al-Masjid al-Aqs.ā (the Farthest Mosque) in Jerusalem where they had been awaited by the prophets before him, such as Abraham, Moses, David, Solomon and Jesus, peace be upon them. They had been sent by Allah to receive and to welcome the Prophet there.

After leading the prayer with those prophets and thanking them for their greetings, the Prophet said to them: “All of you praise your Lord and I also praise my Lord.” Then he said: “Praise be to Allah who has sent me as a blessing to the whole world and to the whole mankind as an announcer of good news (‫ )بَش ْري‬and as a warner (‫)نَذيْر‬, Who has revealed to me the Furqān (i.e., the Qur’ān which makes the distinction between right and wrong) wherein the explanation of everything, Who made my community the best one among the people, Who made my community the middle one, the first and the last, Who made me pleased, Who put away my burden, Who raised my esteem and Who made me a conqueror and a last prophet.” On hearing this, Prophet Abraham told other prophets, “Muhammad has the merits over you in these things.” Then the Prophet was given wine and milk, choosing milk. Gabriel told him, had he chosen wine, his followers would go astray.

Then the Prophet ascended with Gabriel to the seventh heaven and beyond. In he first heaven he met Adam, in the second John (Yah.yā) and Jesus (‘Īsā), in the third Joseph (Yūsuf), in the fourth Enoch (Idrīs), in the fifth Aaron (Hārūn), in the sixth Moses (Mūsā), and in the seventh Abraham (Ibrāhīm), peace be upon them. They went further up to Sidrat al-Muntahā (Lotus Tree Heaven) where Gabriel said to the Prophet: “O Muhammad, ascend alone. You are the one who is wanted. Every one of us has his own rank (position), and here is the end of my position. If I step further I will be

74

burned.” This indicates that a human being can have higher position than the angel.

The Prophet came forward, greeted Allah and said: ‫ات للّه‬ َ ‫ات ال‬ ُ َ‫ات الطَيِب‬ ُ ‫صلَ َو‬ ُ ‫ات املُبَ َارَك‬ ُ َ‫التَحي‬

“All reference, all worship and all sanctity are due to Allah.”

Allah said: ‫ب َوَر ْمحَةُ الل َوبَ​َرَكاتُه‬ َ ‫ال َس َل ُم َعلَْي‬ ُّ َ‫ك أَيُّ َها الن‬

“Peace be upon you, O Prophet, the mercy of Allah and His blessing.”

The Prophet joined his brothers among prophets in saying: ‫ي‬ َ ‫لى عبَاد الل ال‬ َ ْ ‫صاحل‬ َ ‫ال َس َل ُم َعلَْي نَا َو َع‬

“Peace be upon us, and upon he righteous servants of Allah.”

The angels said: ‫أَ ْش َه ُد أَ ْن َّل إلَهَ إّلَ اللُ و أَ ْش َه ُد أَ َن ُ​ُمَ َم ًدا َر ُس ْو ُل الل‬ “I bear witness that there is no god but Allah and Muhammad is His messenger.”

The whole world said: ‫ي َ​َلُ ْم بإ ْح َسان م ْن أَُمته‬ َ ْ ‫ص َحابَته َو ذَُريَته َو التَابع‬ َ ‫لى ُ​ُمَ َمد َو آله َو‬ َ ‫اللّ ُه َم‬ َ ‫ص ِل َع‬

“O Allah, give blessing upon Muhammad his household, his companions, his descendants and those who follow them well among his followers.”

This indicates that what we used to say in the tah.iyyāt (i.e., greetings we cite while sitting) in our prayer is the exchange greetings between Allah and the Prophet, the angels and others. The Prophet said that prayer is the mi‘rāj (ascension) of the believers. The Prophet’s heart was cleansed before mi‘rāj, while we perform wud.ū’ (ablution) before praying.

Allah enjoined fifty prayers, but following the advice of Prophet Moses, fifty prayers were reduced to five with the same merit and the reward of fifty prayers. If it were not for the advice of Prophet Moses, we would have to pray fifty times a day.

In his mi‘rāj the Prophet encountered many symbolic actions as warnings and lessons to us. For example, he saw people breaking their heads with rocks symbolizing those who neglect their obligatory prayers. In one tradition a man asked the Prophet what Allah loved most in Islam, he said:

75

)‫اد ال ِديْن (رواه البيهقي‬ َ ‫ َوال‬، ُ‫صلَ​َة فَ َل ديْ َن لَه‬ َ ‫ َوَم ْن تَ َرَك ال‬، ‫ص َلةُ لَ​َوقْت َها‬ َ ‫ال‬ ُ ‫صلَةُ ع َم‬

“Prayer on its time, whoever leaves it (abstain from doing it) he has no [practised] religion for him, prayer is the pillar of religion.” (Reported by al-Bayhaqī) If we compare the meeting between Allah and the Prophet and between Allah and Prophet Moses, we find that: 1. In the mi‘rāj the Prophet met Allah in Sidrat al-Muntahā, beyond the seventh heaven, while Prophet Moses met Allah on the earth, in the Sacred Valley of T.uwā’ in Sinai. These two places do not imply fixing a place for Allah, because He is beyond the limitation of time and space.

The places were fixed only for the two prophets, Muhammad and Moses respectively. Allah mentions the place where His signs appeared for Prophet Moses in a burning bush in the following verses: ‫ت نَ ًارا لَ َعلِي آَتي ُك ْم مْن َها ب َقبَس أ َْو‬ َ ‫ إ ْذ َرأَى نَ ًارا فَ َق‬.‫وسى‬ َ َ‫َوَه ْل أَت‬ ُ ‫اك َحد‬ ُ ‫ال َل َْهله ْام ُكثُوا إ ِّن آَنَ ْس‬ َ ‫يث ُم‬ .‫َك بالْ َواد الْ ُم َقدَس طًُوى‬ َ ‫ك إن‬ َ ‫اخلَ ْع نَ ْعلَْي‬ َ ُّ‫ إ ِّن أَنَا َرب‬.‫وسى‬ ْ َ‫ك ف‬ َ َ‫ فَلَ َما أَت‬.‫أَج ُد َعلَى النَار ُه ًدى‬ َ ‫ي يَا ُم‬ َ ‫اها نُود‬ )٧٦-٩:‫ (طه‬.‫ص َل َة لذ ْكري‬ َ ‫اعبُ ْدّن َوأَقم ال‬ ْ َ‫ إنَن أَنَا اللَهُ َّل إلَهَ إَّل أَنَا ف‬.‫وحى‬ َ ُ‫اختَ ْرت‬ ْ ‫َوأَنَا‬ ْ َ‫ك ف‬ َ ُ‫استَم ْع ل َما ي‬ “Has the story of Moses reached thee: Behold, he saw a fire: so he said to his family, ‘Tarry ye; I perceive a fire; perhaps I can bring you some burning brand therefrom, or find some guidance at the fire.’ But when he came to the fire, he was called: ‘O Moses! Verily I am thy Lord! Therefore put off thy shoes: thou art in the sacred valley of Tuwa’. I have chosen thee: Listen, then, to the inspiration (given to thee).

Verily, I am Allah: there is no god but I: So serve thou Me (only)and establish regular prayer for My remembrance.” (Q. 20:9-14) In other verses Allah specified the place more clearly, as follows: ‫ال َل َْهله ْام ُكثُوا‬ َ َ‫س م ْن َجانب الطُّور نَ ًارا ق‬ َ َ‫فَلَ َما ق‬ َ ‫وسى ْاَل‬ َ ‫ضى ُم‬ َ َ‫َج َل َو َس َار بأ َْهله آَن‬ ‫اها‬ ْ َ‫ت نَ ًارا لَ َعلِي آَتي ُك ْم مْن َها ِبَ​َب أ َْو َج ْذ َوة م َن النَار لَ َعلَ ُك ْم ت‬ ُ ‫إ ِّن آَنَ ْس‬ َ َ‫ فَلَ َما أَت‬.‫صطَلُو َن‬ ‫وسى‬ َ ‫ي م ْن َشاطئ الْ َواد ْاَل َْميَن ف الْبُ ْق َعة الْ ُمبَ َارَكة م َن الش‬ َ ‫َجَرة أَ ْن يَا ُم‬ َ ‫نُود‬ )٥٠-٢٩:‫ي (القصص‬ ُّ ‫إ ِّن أَنَا اللَهُ َر‬ َ ‫ب الْ َعالَم‬ “Now when Moses had fulfilled the term, and was travelling with his family, he perceived a fire in the direction of Mount Tur. He said to his family: ‘Tarry

76

ye; I perceive a fire; I hope to bring you from there some information, or a burning firebrand, that ye may warm yourselves. But when he came to the (Fire), he was called from the right bank of the valley, from a tree in hallowed ground: ‘O Moses! Verily I am Allah, the Lord of the worlds.” (Q. 28:29-30) The meeting in mi‘rāj was with preparation. Allah sent Gabriel and Michael to accompany the Prophet to heaven, while Prophet Moses’ meeting with Allah was without preparation: he saw fire at night, told his wife to stay and went to the fire where Allah talked to him. He did not come to talk to Allah, but to take some fire or to find guidance at the fire. He might have lost his way, he wanted physical guidance, and instead, he got spiritual guidance.

2. Prophet Muhammad went to heaven on the Burāq, while Prophet Moses walked when he entered the sacred valley T.uwā’. He was ordered by Allah to take off his shoes when he entered the valley, according to some commentators, symbolizes leaving the material world behind when he entered the spiritual one.

3. Both meetings ended with the injunction of prayers, which indicates the importance of prayers.

The heaven that is spoken about here is not the outer space, the stars and galaxies, but far beyond. The Prophet was not sent to teach astronomy, but to give spiritual guidance, to show the right path, the way to salvation.

Man discovered the universe later by himself. We know that the nearest star (sun) to us is Alpha Centauri which is 4.3 light years. Until the 1920s, man knew one galaxy only, the Milky Way, in which the sun is one of the stars.

About fifty years later, the astronomers said that the universe contains about five billion galaxies, each with approximately 100 billion stars.

With regard to the isrā’, the mi’rāj, the seven heavens, and the Sidrat al-Muntahā, they are mysteries. We believe in them as we believe in the Resurrection, the Judgement Day, Paradise and Hell.

77

26. FASTING IN ISLAM (1) The Muslims of Edmonton and elsewhere are observing the fasting of the month of Ramadan, the ninth month of the Islamic year. Fasting ( ‫ص ْوم‬ َ ‫)ال‬ technically means to abstain completely from food, drink, intimate intercourse and smoking, before the break of the dawn till sunset, during the entire month of Ramadan.

Fasting is the third pillar of Islam after the shahādah (bearing witness that there is no god but Allah and Muhammad is His messenger) and the five daily prayers. Other pillars of Islam are zakāh and h.ajj. Zakāh is an annual tax of 2.5 % of one’s net savings as a purifying sum to be distributed among the poor in the community. H.ajj is the pilgrimage to the Ka‘bah in Mecca, once in a lifetime, to those who are healthy and have the means to do so.

The prescription of fasting was revealed by Allah to Prophet Muhammad (p.b.u.h.) in the second year of Hijrah (migration of the Prophet and his followers from Mecca to Madinah in 622 to avoid the persecution of the Meccan infidels). The Qur’ān, the very words of Allah revealed to Prophet Muhammad (p.b.u.h.) says: َ ‫ب‬ ِ ‫ب َعلَْي ُك ُم ال‬ َ ‫يَا أَيُّ َها الذ‬ َ ‫صيَ ُام َك َما ُكت‬ َ ‫ين آَ َمنُوا ُكت‬ َ )٧٥٥ :‫ين م ْن قَ ْبل ُك ْم لَ َعلَ ُك ْم تَتَ ُقو َن (البقرة‬ َ ‫َعلَى الذ‬ “O ye who believe! Fasting is prescribed to you as it was prescribed to those before you, that ye may (learn) self-restraint.” (Q. 2:183) As the Muslim calendar is based on lunar calendar, Ramadan can be in any season of the year. As Ramadan this year (1986 here in Edmonton) is in late spring, the Muslim community of this area is fasting about 18 hours (in summer, about 19 hours). Before dawn Muslims are highly recommended to have their light meal so that fasting will not be too hard for them.

Very old people, pregnant women and the sick are exempt from fasting.

Old people have to pay a sum of money or food to feed the poor. Pregnant women and sick people fast respectively after delivery and recovery. To healthy people fasting is far from being dangerous. Man can survive without food for several weeks. Without water in normal condition he can survive not more than 70 or 80 hours, i.e., about 3 days. However, it was reported that a baby survived miraculously after being trapped in a collapsed building for one week in Mexico City when this city was being devastated by earthquake last year (1985).

78

Abstaining from water in 18 or 19 hours is only one-fourth of the length of time that can cause death from starvation. Allah says in the Qur’ān: )٢٥٤ :‫ف اللَهُ نَ ْف ًسا إَّل ُو ْس َع َها (البقرة‬ ُ ِ‫َّل يُ َكل‬ “On no soul doth Allah placed a burden greater than it can bear” (Q. 2: 286) Beside spiritual advantage such as patience, self-restraint, sympathy with the poor and sincere and deep love for Allah, fasting has also its physical advantages. It has a healing power. The fact that hunger is the best cure to many ailments has been proved and defended by many medical authorities. The historian Herodotus described the early Egyptian who fasted three days a month as extremely healthy people. The Arab and Muslim physician Ibn Sina (Avicenna) prescribed fasting for all ailments. The Nobel Prize winner Dr. Alexis Carrel described important hidden phenomena in fasting when he said: The sugar of the liver and the fat of the subcutaneous deposits are mobilized, and also the proteins of the muscles and the glands. All the organs sacrifice their own substances in order to maintain blood, heart and brain in a normal condition. Fasting purifies and profoundly modifies our tissues.

We Muslims are recommended to break our fast with dates or water.

The Prophet said: “Break your fast with a date, for it is blessing; if you have no date, then with water, for it is pure.” According to late Dr. Anwar alMufti sweet liquid is absorbed by the intestine in less than five minutes eliminating the symptom of sugar deficiency; sugar in food is absorbed within three or four hours, so that the symptom of sugar deficiency still remains in a person who breaks his fasting with solids rather than sweet liquids as if one is still fasting. Dr. Allen Scott said: ‘Water is a faster’s best friend. It facilitates the flushing or toxins and waste materials that accumulate when fatty tissues are being burned.’” Our beloved Prophet Muhammad had said thirteen centuries ago: ‫ص ْوُم ْوا تَص ُّح ْوا‬ ُ “Fast so that you will be healthy.”

79

27. FASTING IN ISLAM (2) a. The Meaning of ‫( صوم‬Fasting) The root-meaning of ‫ صوم‬is “to abstain (from doing something), to stand still” )‫إل َحال‬ َ ‫(ال‬. It includes being silent, as it is ُ ‫اإلم َس‬ ْ :ً‫ص ْوُم لُغَة‬ َ ‫اك َو تَ ْرُك التَنَ ُّقل م ْن َحال‬ abstention from talking. The example from the Qur’ān is when Mary said: )٢٤ : ‫ص ْوًما فَلَ ْن أُ َكلِ َم الْيَ ْوَم إنْسيًّا (مرمي‬ ُ ‫إ ِّن نَ َذ ْر‬ َ ‫ت للَر ْمحَن‬ “I have vowed a fast to (Allah) Most Gracious, and this day will I enter into no talk with any human being.” (Q. 19:26) When the wind stops blowing it is called doing s.awm ‫ َوُه َو ْإم َسا ُك َها‬،‫ ُرُك ْو ُد الِريْح‬:‫ص ْوُم‬ َ ‫(ال‬ .)‫ َعن اَْلبُوب‬When the sun is at the zenith, the highest point in the sky, it is called doing sawm, as if it is standstill, not moving. In Islamic law, s.awm means abstaining from those which will break the fast from dawn to sunset.” :‫(ش ْر ًعا‬ َ .)‫ل غُ​ُرْوب ال َش ْمس‬ ُ ‫اإلم َس‬ ْ َ ‫اك َعن اْملُْفطَرات َم َع اقْ َرتان النِ يَة به م ْن طُلُ ْوع اْل َف ْجر إ‬ Allah says in the Qur’ān: َ َ ‫ أَيَ ًاما‬.‫ين م ْن قَ ْبل ُك ْم لَ َعلَ ُك ْم تَتَ ُقو َن‬ ِ ‫ب َعلَْي ُك ُم ال‬ َ ‫ب َعلَى الذ‬ َ ‫يَا أَيُّ َها الذ‬ َ ‫صيَ ُام َك َما ُكت‬ َ ‫ين آَ َمنُوا ُكت‬ َ ‫ين يُطي ُقونَهُ ف ْديَة طَ َع ُام‬ ً ‫ودات فَ َم ْن َكا َن مْن ُك ْم َمر‬ َ ‫َم ْع ُد‬ َ ‫يضا أ َْو َعلَى َس َفر فَعدَة م ْن أَيَام أ‬ َ ‫ُخَر َو َعلَى الذ‬ )٧٥٦ : ‫ (البقرة‬.‫وموا َخْي ر لَ ُك ْم إ ْن ُكْنتُ ْم تَ ْعلَ ُمو َن‬ َ ‫م ْسكي فَ َم ْن تَطَ​َو‬ ُ َ‫ع َخْي ًرا فَ ُه َو َخْي ر لَهُ َوأَ ْن ت‬ ُ‫ص‬ “O ye who believe! Fasting is prescribed to you as it was prescribed to those before you that ye may (learn) self-restraint. (Fasting) for a fixed number of days; but if any of you is ill or on a journey the prescribed number (should be made up) from days later. For those who can do it (with hardship) is a ransom the feeding of one that is indigent.; but he that will give more of his own free will it is better for him and it isbetter for you that ye fast if ye only knew.” (Q. 2:183-4) Explanation of the verse: َ “ as it was prescribed to those before you” ‫ين م ْن قَ ْبل ُك ْم‬ َ ‫ب َعلَى الذ‬ َ ‫كما ُكت‬ Several interpretations are given by Qur’ānic commentators on this expression, among which are as follows:

81

1. The similarity is in the time and the quantity of fasting )‫ص ْوم‬ َ ‫ص ْوم َوقَ ْد ُرال‬ َ ‫ت ال‬ ُ ْ‫(وق‬ َ according to al-Sha‘bī and Qatādah. Muh.āhid states that fasting in the month of Ramad.ān was prescribed to every nation.

2. The similarity is in being prescribed )‫ص ل ُو ُج ْوب ه‬ ْ َ‫إل أ‬ َ ‫ (التَ ْش بْيهُ َراج ع‬, not in its time and nature.

3. The similarity is in the nature of fasting, namely, the abstention from eating, drinking and sex until one is asleep, according to al-Suddī, Abū ’l‘Āliyah and al-Rabī‘. This was later abrogated with the verse that follows, namely, )٧٥٤ : ‫ث إ َل ن َسائ ُك ْم (البقرة‬ ِ ‫أُح َل لَ ُك ْم لَْي لَةَ ال‬ ُ َ‫صيَام الَرف‬

“Permitted to you on the night of the fasts is the approach to your wives…”(Q. 2: 187) 4. The similarity is in the time and nature of fasting in the beginning, namely, three days every month and the day of ‘Āshūrā’ (10th of Muh.arram, from sunset to sunset), according to Mu‘ādh bin Jabal. Then it was abrogated with the prescription of fasting in the month of Ramad.ān, as mentioned in the next verse, namely, )٧٥٨: ‫(البقرة‬... ‫ضا َن الَذي أُنْزَل فيه الْ ُق ْرآَ ُن ُه ًدى للنَاس‬ َ ‫َش ْه ُر َرَم‬ “Ramadan is the( month) in which was sent down the Qur’an as a guide to mankind…” (Q. 2:185) ‫“ فَ َم ْن َكا َن مْن ُك ْم مريضا‬but if any of you is ill…”

It means that a person who cannot fast because of his illness he is allowed to abstain from fasting, but if he can fast with hardship, he is recommended to abstain from fasting. َ ‫ين يطيقون ف ْديَة طَ َع ُام م ْس كي‬ َ ‫“ َو َعلَ ى ال ذ‬For those who can do it (with hardship) is a ransom the feeding of one that is indigent.”

According to Ibn ‘Abbās it is a permission )‫ ) ُر ْخصة‬for old people, pregnant and nursing women, if they are anxious about their babies, to abstain from fasting, and feed a poor person (a day). According to Imām Mālik a woman who is sick in pregnancy has to make up the fasting she is missing (without feeding a poor person a day), whereas a woman who is sick in nursing has to make up the missed fasting and to feed a poor person.

According to al-Shāfi‘ī and Ah.mad ibn H.anbal, the sick and pregnant

81

women have to make up their missed day of fasting as well as to feed a poor person a day. ُ‫“ فَ َم ْن تطوع َخْي ًرا فَ ُه َو َخْي ر لَه‬but he that will give more of his own free will it is better for him” Some interpretations of this part of the verse: 1. Feeding a poor person as well as fasting according to Ibn Shihāb.

2. Increasing the food according to Mujāhid.

3. Feeding another poor person according to Ibn ‘Abbās ‫وموا َخْي ر لَ ُك ْم‬ ُ َ‫“ َوأَ ْن ت‬and it is better for you that ye fast” ُ‫ص‬ It means that fasting is still better than breaking the fast by paying fidyah (redemption) from the omission of fasting for travelling or nonserious sickness.

Then Allah said: ‫َهَر‬ َ ‫َش ْه ُر َرَم‬ ْ ‫ضا َن الَذي أُنْزَل فيه الْ ُق ْرآَ ُن ُه ًدى للنَاس َوبَيِ نَات م َن ا َْلَُدى َوالْ ُف ْرقَان فَ َم ْن َشه َد مْن ُك ُم الش‬ ‫يد ب ُك ُم الْعُ ْسَر‬ ُ ‫يد اللَهُ ب ُك ُم الْيُ ْسَر َوَّل يُر‬ ُ ‫ُخَر يُر‬ ً ‫ص ْمهُ َوَم ْن َكا َن َمر‬ َ ‫يضا أ َْو َعلَى َس َفر فَعدَة م ْن أَيَام أ‬ ُ َ‫فَ ْلي‬ )٧٥٨ : ‫َولتُكْملُوا الْع َدةَ َولتُ َكبِ ُروا اللَهَ َعلَى َما َه َدا ُك ْم َولَ َعلَ ُك ْم تَ ْش ُك ُرو َن (البقرة‬ “The month of Ramadan in which was sent down the Qur’an as a guide to mankind also clear (Signs) for guidance and judgment (between right and wrong). So everyone of you who is present (at his home) during that month should spend it in fasting but if anyone is ill or on a journey the prescribed period (should be made up) by days later. Allah intends every facility for you. He does not want to put you to difficulties. (He wants you) to complete the prescribed period and to glorify Him in that He has guided you;and perchance ye shall be grateful.” (Q. 2:185) Names of the Months The names of the months in Arabic are originally taken from the time it occurred. For example, Rabī‘ )‫ ( َربْيع‬means “spring”. ‫( ُ​ُمَ​َرم‬Muh.arram, 30 days) means “inviolable, cannot be violated” as this month was one of the four month where the pre-Islamic Arabs stopped fighting.

82

‫ص َفر‬ َ (S.afar, 29 days) means “hunger, emptiness”; the word cipher, ‫ص ْفر‬ َ (s.afr) or ‫( ص ْفر‬s.ifr) means “zero”. It was the time when the city of Mecca (Makkah) became vacant, because its people at this month were travelling. It is also said that people in this month attacked other tribes taking their possessions and making them empty-handed )‫ (ص ْف ُر اْليَ َديْن‬, as they had nothing left. The two S.afars means Muh.arram and S.afar. ‫( َربيْي ُع اَل َول‬Rabī‘ al-Awwal, 30 days) means “the first spring” and )‫( َربْي ُع اْلخر(الثَاّن‬Rabī‘ al-Ākhar, Rabī‘ al-Ākhir or Rabī‘ al-Thānī, 29 days) “the other spring,” “the last spring” or “the second spring” ‫( َُجَ َادى اَلُْوَل‬Jumādā ‘l-Ūlā or Jumādī ’l-Awwal, 30 days) “the first freezing” month, and )‫( َُجَ َادى اْلخَرة (الثَانيَة‬Jumādā ’l-ākhirah, Jumādī ’l-Ākhir or Jumādī ’l-Thānī, 29 days) “the other freezing”, “the last freezing” or “the second freezing” month. These two names of the two months were given while water was freezing at that time. ‫( َر َجب‬Rajab, 30 days) The verb ‫ب َر ْجبا َو ُر ُج ْوبًا‬ َ ِ‫ َر َج‬means “to be ashamed, to be َ shy”. The word ‫ب الَر ُج ُل َر ْجبًا َو تَ ْرجْيبًا‬ َ ‫ أَْر َج‬means ُ‫“ َهابَهُ َو َعظ َمه‬the man respects and glorifies it (something)”, as this month of Rajab was glorified in preIslamic Arabia (Jāhiliyyah period), they did not go to war in this month.

The expression “the two ‫ب‬ ْ ‫ َر َج‬Rajabs means Rajab and Sha‘bān. ‫( َش ْعبَان‬Sha‘bān, 29 days) means “scattered”. ‫ب اْل َق ْوُم‬ َ ‫ تَ َش َع‬means “people dispersed”. The word shu‘bah originally means “a group of people, ‫” ف ْرقَة‬.

Now it means “section, division, department.” In this month the Arabs scattered searching for water. ‫ض ان‬ َ ‫( َرَم‬Ramad.ān, 30 days) is from the word ‫ض اء‬ َ ‫( الَرْم‬al-ramd.ā’), meaning “the sun-baked ground”. The name was given to this month when it was so hot that the ground became sun-baked. It is also said that in this month people heat (sharpened) their weapons to fight with it in the month of Shawwāl before the arrival of the inviolable months where fighting was not allowed by their traditional law. These months were Dhu ’l-Qi‘dah, Dhu ’l-H.ijjah, Muh.arram and Rajab. Another view says that in this

83

month the sins will be heated (burned) with good deeds. Al-Māwardī said that the name of this month in pre-Islamic time was Nāt.iq (‫)نَاطق‬. ‫( َش َوال‬Shawwāl, 29 days) was called so when the camels raised their tails (‫)ل َش ْوّلن النَاَقة ب َذنَب َها‬, probably, the mating season. ‫( ذُوْ الق ْع َدة‬Dhu ’l-Qi‘dah, 30 days) (lit. “time for sitting down”), it was the time where the Arabs avoid raiding, looking for supply and searching for pasture. It was the month of relaxation. ‫( ذُوْ احل َج ة‬Dhu ’l-H.ijjah, 29 days) the month of pilgrimage. H.ajj had been practised by the pagan Arabs in pre-Islamic Arabia. Upon their return from their travel, they did not go directly home and changed their clothes; instead, they took them off, and went to make t.awāf around the Ka‘bah, naked, at night. At the early period of Islam the Muslims performed the h.ajj with them but in Islamic way.

The meaning of the verse: ‫ضا َن الَذي أُنْزَل فيه الْ ُق ْرآَ ُن‬ َ ‫“ َش ْه ُر َرَم‬The month of Ramadan in which was sent down the Qur’ān” 1.The month of Ramadan is the month in which the Qur’ān was revealed.

2. (The month in which you are enjoined to fast is) the month of Ramadan in which the Qur’ān was revealed.

3. (It is prescribed to you) the month of Ramadan in which the Qur’ān was revealed. ُ‫ص ْمه‬ ُ َ‫فَ َم ْن َش ه َد م ْن ُك ُم ال َش ْهَر فَ ْلي‬ during that month.”

“So everyone of you who is present (at his home)

The word ‫ َشه َد‬means, “to see, to witness” either with eyesight or with insight. The word ‫َهر‬ ْ ‫ الش‬means “the month” not “the crescent” which is ‫اَْللل‬ in Arabic. Therefore, the verse means, if we just stop here, lit. “Whoever witness the month (of Ramadan) with his insight” and in a better expression “whosoever is present in this month.” However, in pre-Islamic poetry, the word ‫( َش ْهر‬month) could also mean ‫( هلل‬crescent). An unidentified poet says: ‫لم ة الظُّف ر‬ َ ُ‫لى ث َق ة * َو ال َش ْه ُر مثُ ُل ق‬ َ ‫أَ َخ َوان م ْن ََْن د َع‬ ‫لى َع َش ر‬ ْ ‫َح ّ​ّت تَ َك َام َل فْ اس ت َد َارت ه * ف أَْربَع َز َاد‬ َ ‫ت َع‬ "The coming of two brothers from Najd is certain

84

when the crescent [lit. ‘the month’] is like the cutting of the nail until it becomes completely round at the 14th (of the month)".

The Significance of Fasting Al-Ghazālī says that hunger produces the following beneficial results: (a) Purification of the soul and illumination of the mind; (b) the capacity to employ spiritual pleasures; (c) humility (d) remembrance of the poor; (e) freedom from all sinful desires; (f) resistance to the temptation to sleep, and a stimulus to vigils; (g) the affording opportunity for the ritual of worship; (h) gaining physical health; (i) the reduction of expenses; and (j) provision of means to feed the poor.

There are three levels of fasting: 1. The fasting of the ‘awām, the common people: abstaining from food and sexual passion.

2. The fasting of the khawās., the elect: abstaining from seeing, hearing, speaking, and committing sin with hands, legs and the rest of the limbs.

3. The fasting of the khawāṣ al-khawāṣ, the elect of the elect: abstaining from bad intention and from thinking of worldly things.

Ramad.ān i‫ س‬the month of patience )‫ص ْب‬ َ ‫(ش ْه ُر ال‬ َ , the month of self control: controlling our emotion by avoiding bad intentions, controlling our tongue from saying bad things, and controlling our actions from doing bad things.

Junayd was asked about patience. He said, “Swallowing something bitter without wrinkling your face.” Dhū 'l-Nūn al-Mis.rī said: “Patience is avoiding what is against religion, and being calm, not being upset or complaining in the face of calamity, poverty and the hardship of life.” An unidentified poet says: َ َ ‫ت إل ابْن‬ ‫ل الَذي ّل يَ ْر َح ُم‬ َ ‫آد َم إَّنَا * تَ ْشك ْي الَرحْي َم إ‬ َ َ ‫إذَا َش َك ْو‬ “If you complain to the son of Adam (i.e., a human being), you actually complain to a non-mercufil against the Merciful”

28. FASTING AND HEALTH Sometimes we are in a situation where we are compelled to fast. For example, we are on a journey and suddenly stranded in a foreign land and are short of food. Yet, we survive. In winter 1963, two people survived from a

85

plane crash on a mountainside in Northern British Columbia in Canada. For over one month they lived on water only without food. They had been very fat. When they were rescued 49 days after the crash they were found in good condition.

In the animal kingdom, fasting, lack of food, even famine are common.

Yet, the animals survive. They rarely die of starvation. The hibernating bear, for example, without taking any food for long periods, will give birth to her cub and secrete milk for her young. It is said that the starfish may grow a new stomach, new tube feet and new arms while fasting. The same with the salamandar. Without taking any food its lost tail will grow a new one. In spite of temporal lack of food life continues in the animal world.

Fasting (‫ص ْوم‬ َ ‫ )ال‬is one of the fundamentals of Islam. By showing our devotion to Allah in fasting, we get spiritual and physical benefits from it.

Physicians throughout history have confirmed the truth of the statement of Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him) when he said : )‫ص ْوُم ْوا تَص ُّح ْوا (رواه الطباّن‬ ُ "Fast, so that you will be healthy." (Reported by al-Ṭabrānī) The Greek historian and traveler Herodotus (484-420 B.C.) described the early Egyptians who fasted three days a month as extremely healthy people. This type of fasting was prescribed in Islam shortly after the Prophet's emigration from Mecca to Madinah. Allah says: "O ye who believe! Fasting is prescribed to you as it was prescribed to those before you, that ye may (learn) self-restraint, - (Fasting) for a fixed number of days;..." (Q. 2:183-184) "A fixed number of days" means three days a month. (See Ibn Kathir's Tafsir on these verses.) This type of fasting was later replaced with the fasting in the month of Ramadan. Allah says: "Ramadan is the (month) in which was sent down the Qur’ān, as a guide to mankind, also clear (signs) for guidance and judgment (between right and wrong). So every one of you who is present (at his home) during that month should spend it in fasting,..." (Q. 2:185) The Muslim physician and philosopher Ibn Sina (Avicenna, 980-1037 C.E.) was said to have prescribed fasting for all ailments. Fasting has been used in the treatment of patients suffering from metabolic disorders, allergic diseases, skin diseases, asthma, etc., in clinics and sanitariums in Switzerland, France, Russia, India, and Germany since the mid-19th century. Dr. Edward Dewey wrote a century ago: "I contend that during illness feeding

86

becomes a burden to the sick. It uses energy that otherwise would be used to fight illness."

The French Noble Prize winner in 1912, Dr. Alexis Carrel (1837-1944 C.E.) described the important phenomena in fasting when he said: "The sugar of the liver and

the fat of subcutaneous deposits are mobilized, also the proteins of the muscles and the glands. All the organs sacrifice their own substances in order to maintain blood, heart and brain in a normal condition.

Fasting purifies and profoundly modifies our tissues."

Among the 27 benefits of fasting mentioned by Dr. Allan Cott in his Fasting: the Ultimate Diet are to lose weight, to give the whole system a rest, to clean out the body, to lower blood pressure and cholesterol levels, to cut down on smoking and drinking, to let the body heal itself, to relief tension, to sleep better, to digest food better, to regulate bowels, to learn better eating habits, and to slow the aging process.

In the animal world animals use nature's way to heal themselves. When they are ill, they find a quiet place where they rest and stop eating. Even domesticated animals such as cats and dogs and even "dumb" cows are smart enough to stop eating when they are ill. By fasting the animal creates within its body a biochemical state which help it to quick recovery. But man acts on the opposite direction of the animal law when he is ill. Man and only man who persists and insists in eating when he is ill, although his body rejects food, when sweets taste bitter, and even when he has no appetite.

An article in the Health magazine stated that if the average person were to fast one day out of every week for the whole year "he would be no older in body at the year's end than in the beginning." In other words, although his chronological age continues, his physical age stops with fasting. This is very good news for us Muslims. If we fast every Monday or every Thursday, or every Monday and Thursday of the week as recommended by our religion, we shall not only get reward from Allah, but also slow the process of our aging.

Prof. C.M. Child of the University of Chicago reveals in his over fifteen years of research on aging in animals that periodic fasting is generally conductive to rejuvenescence. He found that in certain species of insects, insects with abundant food live in three to four weeks. But if the food is

87

greatly reduced or the insects are forced to fast, they may continue to be active and young for at least three years. This statement reminds us of the swarm of locusts that suddenly appeared and multiplied in millions and devastating crops in Africa and Asia, but suddenly disappeared. Why? Being overfed, they killed themselves by eating too much. However, some were not overfed, and therefore, were not completely destroyed, and had chance to survive longer and to breed and to threaten us again in the future. Overeating is dangerous, but fasting could maintain your health. Let us learn from nature.

Nature is a book, and to read it nobody is illiterate.

Fasting is not starving. It takes a long fast to come to starvation.

Doctors say that man can survive without food for several weeks, but can survive without water for about three days only. However, an exception did occur when a baby was reported to have survived miraculously after being trapped in a collapsed building for one week in Mexico city when this city was being devastated by earthquake in 1985. Abstaining from water in 18 or even 19 hours of fasting in summer for Muslim people living near the northern or the southern pole is only one-fourth on the length of time that can cause death from starvation. Even if they fast without having their suhur (predawn meal) and fast 24 hours, this is still only one-third of the length of time that can cause them die of starvation. Therefore, fasting on the longest day of Ramadan in summer is far from being dangerous to healthy people. Allah Himself says: )٢٥٤‌: ‫ف اللَهُ نَ ْف ًسا إَّل ُو ْس َع َها (البقرة‬ ُ ِ‫َّل يُ َكل‬ "Allah asketh not a soul beyond its scope..."

(Q. 2:286, M.M. Pickthall's translation) In order to make fasting easier, the Prophet recommends us to have our pre-dawn meal (suh.ūr). Mālik b. Anas reported the Prophet said: "Have your pre-dawn meal for it is blessing." He also recommends us to break our fasting with dates or water. He said: "Break your fast with dates, for they are a blessing; if you do not have dates, then with water, for it is pure." The late Dr. Anwar al-Muftī gives us his comment on the last h.adīth, saying that sweet liquid is absorbed by the intestines in less than five minutes, eliminating the symptom of sugar deficiency in a short time; sugar in food is absorbed within three or four hours, so that the symptom of sugar deficiency still remains in a person who breaks his fasting with solids rather than sweet liquids as if one is still fasting.

88

We have one teaspoonful of sugar in our blood. If the amount of sugar in our blood increases, we may have sugar problem, diabetes, namely, the pancreas cannot properly absorb sugar and starchy foods. If the amount is reduced a little, we may feel tired, but if it is reduced to half, we shall lose consciousness. This is the importance of sugar. The fastest way of supplying our blood with sugar is by drinking sweet liquids, and the best sweet liquid for our blood is honey. It is because honey contains 40 % dextrose which is quickly absorbed into our blood, and 34 % levulose which is slowly absorbed into our blood, so that with honey the supply of sugar into our blood lasts longer.

With regard to the benefit of water for breaking the fast, Dr. Allan Cott said: "Water is the faster's best friend. It facilitates the flushing of toxins and waste materials that accumulate when fatty tissues are being 'burned.'"

Wild animals know by instinct how to live, what to eat and drink. But man, the most intelligent being on earth, eats the food that is most difficult to digest and drink unhealthy, "poisonous" drinks. The caffeine in coffee, tea, chocolate, and soft drinks like coca-cola, and the nicotine in tobacco are all "poisons," not the lethal poisons that kill instantly, but the legal ones. They are stimulants that just tickle our body. When our body cries for sleep and rest, instead of giving what it wants, we say: "No, this is no time for sleep and rest." So, we take these stimulants and feel "fresh" again, an artificial freshness. Stimulating our nervous system the caffeine makes us feel more awake and encourages activity and conversation. And we do this everyday throughout our lives. No wonder if man does not live long enough and reach easily the age of 100 years.

The animal's minimum life span is said to be five times the period required for it to mature. For example, the chicken matures at the age of six months, easily lives to be two and a half years old; the dog matures at the age of one, easily lives to be five; the calf matures at two, easily lives to be twelve; the horse matures at four, easily lives to be twenty. Man matures at the age of twenty, and is supposed to be able to live easily to be one hundred years old, but, alas, at the age of sixty he has already become semi-invalid.

Fasting is the key to health. It purifies every cell in our body. Fourteen centuries ago our beloved Prophet Muhammad (p.b.u.h.) had said: "Fast, so that you will be healthy."

May this little information be helpful in strengthening our faith and heightening our spirit in performing the obligatory fasting in this holy month

89

of Ramadan as well as the recommended fasting on other days of the year, amin!!!

29. ‘ĪD AL-FIṬR )‫ مرات‬9( ‫اللُ أَ ْك َب اللُ أَ ْك َب اللُ أَ ْك َب اللُ أَ ْك َب اللُ أَ ْك َب اللُ أَ ْك َب اللُ أَ ْك َب اللُ أَ ْك َب اللُ أَ ْك َب‬ .‫احلَ ْم ُد لله َكثْي ًرا َو ُسْب َحا َن الل بُ ْكَرةً َو أَصْي ًل‬ ْ ‫اللُ أَ ْكبَ ُر َكبْي ًرا َو‬

ُّ ‫اعته عَز‬ ‫الدنْيَا َو اْ​ْلخَرة‬ ْ ِ ‫ي َو َختَ َم به َش ْهَر ال‬ َ َ‫ي َو َج َع َل ْف ط‬ َ ْ ‫صيَام ل ْل ُم ْخلص‬ َ ْ ‫احلَ ْم ُد للّه الَذ ْي َج َع َل الْيَ ْوَم عْي ًدا لعبَاده الْ ُم ْؤمن‬ .‫ي‬ َ ْ ‫ي َو ْف َم ْعصيَته ذُ ُّل ال َد َاريْن ل ْل َعاص‬ َ ْ ‫للطَائع‬

.ُ‫اب َو ْح َده‬ ْ ْ‫صَر َعْب َدهُ َو أَ َعَز ُجْن َدهُ َو َهَزَم ا‬ َ َ‫ص َد َق َو ْع َدهُ َو ن‬ َ ُ‫أْ ْش َه ُد أَ ْن ّل إلَهَ إّلّ اللُ َو ْح َده‬ َ ‫َلحَز‬ .‫أَجَع ْي‬ ْ ‫ص ْحبه‬ َ ‫صلَى اللُ َعلَْيه َو َعلَى آله َو‬ َ .‫َو أ ْش َه ُد أ َن ُ​ُمَ َم ًدا َعْب ُدهُ َو َر ُس ْولُهُ اْملَ ْش ُه ْوُر ب َفطَانَته َو َأمانَته َو ص ْدقه َو تَْبلْيغه‬ .‫اي بتَ ْق َوى الل فَ َق ْد فَ َاز الْ ُمتَ ُق ْون‬ َ َ‫ أُْوصْي ُك ْم َو إي‬، ‫ فَيَا عبَ َاد الل‬،‫أ َما بَ ْع ُد‬ Brothers and sisters in Islam: Today is ‘Īd al-Fit.r, the feast day of fast breaking, celebrated by Muslims all over the world as a sign of thanks and appreciation to Allah Who gave them the ability to endure hunger and thirst for His sake alone.

Today is the day of happiness and therefore we shall make other people happy: our children, our spouses, our brothers and sisters, our parents, our relatives, friends, neighbours, any Muslim. To those who fast out of faith Allah will forgive their sins, minor sins. With regard to major sins, such as killing and drinking alcohol, one has to repent to Allah in order to be forgiven.

Brothers and sisters in Islam To err is human, nobody is perfect. We all make mistakes. Sometimes we hurt other people’s feelings, intentionally or unintentionally. We might have quarreled, fought and resented each other. This is the time for forgiving each other, for the sake of keeping the unity among us and strengthening our relations. This is the time to erase any bad feeling among us. Without doing this we are not going to be happy on this day, we are just pretending to be happy.

Let us take away from us any idea of revenge. The Prophet as our model never took revenge for himself. He did not revenge for the killing of

91

his uncle by al-Wahshi. After the death of the Prophet, al-Wah.shī killed Musaylimah who claimed to be a prophet at the battle of Yamamah. AlWah.shī then said: “I have killed the best man (meaning the Prophet’s uncle Hamzah) and the worst man (meaning Musaylimah). Listen to the following ḥadīth: ‫ُخ ُبُك ْم ِبَ ْن‬ ُ ‫ال َر ُس‬ َ َ‫ال ق‬ َ َ‫َع ْن َعْبد اللَه بْن َم ْسعُود ق‬ ْ ‫صلَى اللَهُ َعلَْيه َو َسلَ َم أَ​َّل أ‬ َ ‫ول اللَه‬ .)‫َار َعلَى ُك ِل قَريب َه ِي َس ْهل (رواه الرتمذي‬ ُ ‫َُْي ُرُم َعلَى النَار أ َْو ِبَ ْن َْت ُرُم َعلَْيه الن‬ “It was narrated by Ibn Mas‘ūd, may Allah be pleased with him, who said: The Messenger of Allah said: Shall I tell you the thing which is prohibited from Hellfire, or the person who is prohibited from Hellfire? It is prohibited to every simple, gentle and easy person.” (Reported by al-Tirmidhī) In another tradition the Prophet said: “There are three kinds of persons who are decreed to enter Heaven: the just ruler, the compassionate tenderhearted person, and the modest and honest person.” Isolating oneself from the community because of one’s inability to stand other people’s wrongdoing is not recommended by the Prophet. Listen to the following tradition: ‫َاس‬ ُ ‫ال َر ُس‬ َ َ‫ال ق‬ َ َ‫َع ْن ابْن عُ َمَر ق‬ ُ ‫صلَى اللَهُ َعلَْيه َو َسلَ َم الْ ُم ْؤم ُن الَذي َُيَال‬ َ ‫ول اللَه‬ َ ‫ط الن‬ ‫ص ُب َعلَى أَذَ ُاه ْم‬ ُ ‫َجًرا م ْن الْ ُم ْؤمن الَذي َّل َُيَال‬ ْ َ‫َاس َوَّل ي‬ ْ َ‫َوي‬ ْ ‫صبُ َعلَى أَذَ ُاه ْم أ َْعظَ ُم أ‬ َ ‫ط الن‬ )‫(رواه ابن ماجة وأمحد والبيهقي والطباّن‬

“It is narrated by Ibn ‘Umar that the Prophet said:

‘The Muslim who mingles with people and is patient with their wrong-doings has more recompense than a Muslim who does not mingle with people because he cannot tolerate their wrong-doings.”

(Reported by Ibn Mājah, Aḥmad, al-Bayhaqī, and al-Ṭabrānī) Brothers and sisters in Islam: Whoever among you is able to fast six days after Ramad.ān, let him do it, for the Prophet said that those who do it will have the reward of fasting the whole year. As the reward of one good deed is ten-fold, the reward of 36 (or 35) days of fasting is that of 360 (or 350) days of fasting, namely, one year.

‫‪91‬‬

‫‪Let us celebrate this day with full of joy and happiness by forgiving‬‬ ‫‪each other and visiting each other. Visit the Muslims whom you have not‬‬ ‫‪visited.‬‬ ‫اللُ أَ ْك َب اللُ أَ ْك َب اللُ أَ ْك َب ‪ّ ،‬ل إلَ َه إّلّ اللُ َو اللُ أَ ْك َب ‪ ،‬اللُ أَ ْك َب َو للّه اْحلَ ْمد‬ ‫)‪(THE SECOND KHUT.BAH‬‬ ‫اللُ أَ ْك َب اللُ أَ ْك َب اللُ أَ ْك َب اللُ أَ ْك َب اللُ أَ ْك َب اللُ أَ ْك َب اللُ أَ ْك َب اللُ أَ ْك َب اللُ أَ ْك َب (‪ 9‬مرات)‬ ‫اب َو ْح َدهُ‪.‬‬ ‫صَر َعْب َدهُ َو أَ َعَز ُجْن َدهُ َو َهَزَم اْ ْ‬ ‫ص َد َق َو ْع َدهُ َو نَ َ‬ ‫ّل إلَهَ إّلّ اللُ َو ْح َدهُ َ‬ ‫َلحَز َ‬

‫ين َو لَ ْو َكرَه اْل َكاف ُرْون‪.‬‬ ‫ي لَهُ الد ْ‬ ‫ّل إلَ َه إّلّ اللُ َو ّل نَ ْعبُ ُد إّلّ إيَاهُ ُمُْلص ْ َ‬ ‫ِ​ِ َ‬ ‫ََْن َم ُد اللَ َح َق محَْده َو نَ ْش ُك ُرهُ َح َق ُش ْكره‪.‬‬ ‫ك لَهُ َو أَ ْش َه ُد أ َن ُ​ُمَ َم ًدا َعْب ُدهُ َو َر ُس ْولُهُ‪.‬‬ ‫أْ ْش َه ُد أَ ْن ّل إلَ َه إّلّ اللُ َو ْح َدهُ ّل َشريْ َ‬ ‫اي بتَ ْق َوى الل فَ َق ْد فَ َاز الْ ُمتَ ُق ْون‪.‬‬ ‫أ َما بَ ْع ُد‪ ،‬فَيَا عبَ َاد الل ‪ ،‬أُْوصْي ُك ْم َو إيَ َ‬ ‫‪Brothers and sisters in Islam:‬‬ ‫‪Let us forgive each other and shake hands. Now let us pray together:‬‬ ‫اَلم َوات‪.‬‬ ‫ي َو اْملُْؤمنَات َو الْ ُم ْسلم ْ َ‬ ‫اللَ ُه َم ا ْغف ْر ل ْل ُم ْؤمن ْ َ‬ ‫اَلحيَاء مْن ُه ْم و ْ‬ ‫ي َو اْملُ ْسل َمات ْ‬ ‫اب النَار‪.‬‬ ‫َربَنَا آَتنَا ف الدُّنْيَا َح َسنَةً َوف ْاْلَخَرة َح َسنَةً َوقنَا َع َذ َ‬ ‫‪(You can cite any other du‘a you know or remember, even in English or‬‬ ‫‪other language understood by the congregation). Then conclude the‬‬ ‫‪khut.bah with the following takbir, i.e., glorification of Allah, but it is only‬‬ ‫‪optional).‬‬ ‫اللُ أَ ْك َب اللُ أَ ْك َب اللُ أَ ْك َب‪ّ ,‬ل إلَ َه إّلّ اللُ َو اللُ أَ ْك َب ‪ ،‬اللُ أَ ْك َب َو للّه اْحلَ ْمد‬

‫‪30. ‘ĪD AL-AD.HYĀ‬‬ ‫اللُ أَ ْك َب اللُ أَ ْك َب اللُ أَ ْك َب اللُ أَ ْك َب اللُ أَ ْك َب اللُ أَ ْك َب اللُ أَ ْك َب اللُ أَ ْك َب اللُ أَ ْك َب (‪ 9‬مرات)‬ ‫احلَ ْم ُد‬ ‫اللُ أَ ْكبَ ُر َوللَه ْ‬ ‫إحيَائ َها م ْن تَ ْق َوىْ‬ ‫ي َو َج َع َل عبَ َادةَ ْ‬ ‫ْ‬ ‫احلَ ِج َوعْي َد ْ‬ ‫احلَ ْم ُد للّه الَذ ْي َج َع َل الْيَ ْوَم عْي ًدا لل ُم ْسلم ْ َ‬ ‫اَلض َحى م ْن َش َعائر الل َو ْ‬ ‫اْل ُقلُ ْوب‪.‬‬ ‫إل‬ ‫ك لَهُ َو أَ ْش َه ُد أ َن ُ​ُمَ َم ًدا َعْب ُدهُ َو َر ُس ْولُهُ اْملْب عُ ْو ُ‬ ‫أْ ْش َه ُد أَ ْن ّل إلَهَ إّلّ اللُ َو ْح َدهُ ّل َشريْ َ‬ ‫ث َر ْمحَةً ل ْل َعالَم ْ َ‬ ‫ي بَشْي ًرا َو نَذيْ ًرا َو َداعيَا َ‬ ‫َ‬ ‫اجا ُمنْي ًرا‪.‬‬ ‫الل َو سَر ً‬ ‫اي بتَ ْق َوى الل فَ َق ْد فَ َاز الْ ُمتَ ُق ْون‪.‬‬ ‫أ َما بَ ْع ُد‪ ،‬أُْوصْي ُك ْم َو إيَ َ‬

92

‫ َوَم ْن يُ َعظِ ْم َش َعائَر اللَه فَإن َ​َها م ْن تَ ْق َوى الْ ُقلُوب‬. ‫ ب ْسم اللَه الَر ْمحَن الَرحيم‬. ‫أَعُ ْوذُ باللَه م َن الشَْيطَان الَرجيم‬ Brothers and sisters in Islam Today we are celebrating ‘Īd al-Ad.h.ā, the Feast of Sacrifice. Two important events occur on this day. The fist is that Muslims in various parts of the world are performing their pilgrimage at Makkah. It is an international convention for mankind where over two million people get together in one place at one time once a year. They come irrespective of their colour, nationality, social status or language. It is a journey where you can see your brothers and sisters in faith coming from every corner of the world. It is the most significant journey for a Muslim, as Qbū Hurayrah narrated that the Prophet said: )‫اْلَنَةُ (رواه أمحد و البيهقي و الطباّن‬ ْ ‫س لَهُ َجَزاء إَّل‬ ْ ُ ‫احلَ ُّج الْ َمْب ُر‬ َ ‫ور لَْي‬ “The reward of accepted pilgrimage is nothing but Paradise.”

(Reported by Aḥmad, al-Bayhaqī, and al-Ṭabrānī)

Pilgrimage is a kind of jihād. A tradition runs as follows: ‫ض َل الْ َع َمل‬ ْ ‫ول اللَه تَُرى‬ َ ‫ت يَا َر ُس‬ َ ْ‫اْل َه َاد أَف‬ ْ َ‫َع ْن َعائ َش َة َرض َي اللَهُ َعْن َها أَن َ​َها قَال‬ )‫اْل َهاد َح يج َمْب ُرور (رواه البخاري و البيهقي‬ ْ ‫ض َل‬ َ َ‫أَفَ َل َُنَاه ُد ق‬ َ ْ‫ال لَك َن أَف‬ “‘Ā’ishah, may Allah be pleased with her, said: I said ‘O Messenger of Allah, since jihād is the best work, why don’t we (women) go for the jihād?’ He replied: ‘But the best jihad is doing the pilgrimage’” (Reported by al-Bukhārī and al-Bayhaqī) The second event is that Muslims all over the world go to the mosque or the field to perform the ‘Id al-Adha prayer and listen to the khut.bah (sermon). ‫اللُ أَ ْك َب اللُ أَ ْك َب اللُ أَ ْك َب‬ When Prophet Abraham (Ibrāhīm, p.b.u.h.) became old and still had no son, his wife Sarah permitted him to marry his servant Hajar. From Hajar, Ishmael (Ismā‘īl) was born. The Old Testament said that Abraham was 86 years old at that time. Fourteen years later, Isaac (Ish.āq) was born from Sarah. Before Isaac was born Allah had ordered Prophet Abraham through a dream to sacrifice his only son Ishmael. It is mentioned in the Qur’ān as follows:

93

‫ال يَا أَبَت افْ َع ْل‬ ِ ‫ن إ ِّن أ َ​َرى ف الْ َمنَام أ‬ َ َ‫ك فَانْظُْر َما َذا تَ َرى ق‬ َ َ‫فَلَ َما بَلَ َغ َم َعهُ ال َس ْع َي ق‬ َ ُ‫َّن أَ ْذ َِّب‬ َ​َ ُ‫ال يَا ب‬ َ .‫يم‬ َ ‫َما تُ ْؤَم ُر َستَج ُدّن إ ْن َشاءَ اللَهُ م َن ال‬ ْ ‫ فَلَ َما أ‬.‫ين‬ َ ‫صابر‬ ُ ‫ َونَ َاديْنَاهُ أَ ْن يَا إبْ َراه‬.‫َسلَ َما َوتَلهُ ل ْل َجبي‬ .‫ي‬ ُّ ‫ت‬ َ ‫الرْؤيَا إنَا َك َذل‬ ُ ‫ إ َن َه َذا َ​َلَُو الْبَ َلءُ الْ ُمب‬.‫ي‬ َ ‫ك ََْنزي الْ ُم ْحسن‬ َ ْ‫ص َدق‬ َ ‫قَ ْد‬ )٧٠٤‌- ٢٠‌٧‌:‫َوفَ َديْنَاهُ بذبْح َعظيم (الصافات‬ “Then, when (the son) reached (the age of) (serious) work

with him, he said: “O my son! I have seen in a dream that I offer thee in sacrifice: now see what is thy view!’ (The son) said: ‘O my father! Do as thou art commanded: Thou will find me, if Allah so wills one of the steadfast.’ So when they had both submitted (to Allah) and he had laid him prostrate on his forehead (for sacrifice) We called out to him, ‘O Abraham! Thou hast already fulfilled the dream! Thus indeed do We reward those who do right. For this was a clear trial—and We ransomed him with a momentous sacrifice.” (Q. 37:102-107) Satan had tried to persuade Prophet Abraham to disobey Allah, not to sacrifice his son, but Prophet Abraham was firm in his decision to obey Allah. He threw stones at Satan. Following this example of not listening to Satan and obeying Allah completely, even to sacrifice one’s own son, Muslims at Mina threw pebbles at stones symbolizing Satan in three places where Satan appeared to Prophet Abraham.

This is the Qur’ānic version which we believe. The other version is that of the Old Testament. In Genesis 16:16 it is said: “And Abraham was fourscore and six years (namely, 86 years) old when Hajar bare Ishmael to Abraham.” In the Genesis 21:5 it is said “And Abraham was an hundred years old when his son Isaac was born unto him.” This is comfirmed with Genesis 17:24-25 in which it is stated that Ishmael was thirteen years old when Abraham was ninety-nine. Notice the difference between those two verses: In the first verse it is mentioned “Hajar bare Ishmael to him,” namely his son through implication, not explicitly, while in the other verse it is said ”his son Isaac was born” where Isaac is mentioned explicitly the son of Abraham. From these two Biblical verses we also learn that Ishmael was fourteen years older than his younger brother Isaac. But Genesis chapter 22 that mentions this story said in verse as follows: ‘[God told Abraham]: Take now thy son, thine only son Isaac, whom thou lovest, and get thee into land of Moriah.” This verse implies, either Prophet Abraham had one son only (Isaac) whom he loved, which is contradictory to the previous verse (Genesis 16:16 and 21: 5), or he had another son (Ishmael) but he loved Isaac only, an

94

attitude which should not ‌be attributed to a great prophet of Allah who was a model to his people. Moreover, Ishmael was the answer of Prophet Abraham’s prayer for a son. He prayed: )٧٠٧- ٧٠٠: ‫ فَبَش َْرنَاهُ بغُ َلم َحليم (الصافات‬.‫ي‬ َ ‫ب ل م َن ال‬ ِ ‫َر‬ َ ‫صاحل‬ ْ ‫ب َه‬ “O my Lord! Grant me a righteous (son).

So We gave him the good new of a forbearing son.” (Q. 37:100-101)

It is unthinkable that a chosen person like Prophet Abraham did not love his righteous and forbearing son Ishmael. He took his baby Ishmael and wife Hajar to the valley of Mecca, not because he did not love them, but because it was the command of Allah.

Prophet Abraham showed his happiness and gratitude to Allah for having two sons, as mentioned in the Qur’ān, َ َ ْ ‫اق‬ َ ‫يل َوإ ْس َح‬ َ ‫احلَ ْم ُد لله الذي َوَه‬ َ ‫ب ل َعلَى الْك َب إ ْ​ْسَاع‬ )٥٩ : ‫ُّعاء (إبراهيم‬ َ ‫يع الد‬ ُ ‫إ َن َرِّب لَ َسم‬ “Praise be to Allah, Who hath granted . unto me in old age Isma‘il and Isaac: for truly my Lord is He, the Hearer of prayer.” (Q. 14:39) He also prayed for himself and his offspring, as follows )٦٠ : ‫ص َلة َوم ْن ذُِريَت َربَنَا َوتَ َقبَ ْل ُد َعاء (إبراهيم‬ َ ‫يم ال‬ ِ ‫َر‬ ْ ‫ب‬ َ ‫اج َع ْلن ُمق‬ “O my Lord! Make me one who establishes regular prayer, and also (raise such) among my offspring.

O my Lord! And accept my prayer.” (Q. 14:40) In Mecca Prophet Abraham and his son Ishmael built the foundation of the Ka‘bah. Allah says: ‫يل َربَنَا تَ َقبَ ْل منَا‬ ُ ‫َوإ ْذ يَ ْرفَ ُع إبْ َراه‬ ُ ‫يم الْ َق َواع َد م َن الْبَ ْيت َوإ ْ​ْسَاع‬ ‫ك َوم ْن ذُِريَتنَا أَُم ًة ُم ْسل َم ًة‬ َ َ‫اج َع ْلنَا ُم ْسل َم ْي ل‬ َ ‫إن‬ َ ْ‫َك أَن‬ ْ ‫ َربَنَا َو‬.‫يم‬ ُ ‫ت ال َسم‬ ُ ‫يع الْ َعل‬ ‫ث‬ ْ ‫ َربَنَا َوابْ َع‬.‫يم‬ َ ‫ب َعلَْي نَا إن‬ َ َ‫ل‬ َ ْ‫َك أَن‬ ُ ‫ت التَ َو‬ ْ ُ‫ك َوأَرنَا َمنَاس َكنَا َوت‬ ُ ‫اب الَرح‬ ‫اب‬ َ ‫فيه ْم َر ُس ًوّل مْن ُه ْم يَْت لُو َعلَْيه ْم آَيَات‬ َ َ‫ك َويُ َعلِ ُم ُه ُم الْكت‬ ‫يم‬ ْ ‫ت الْ َعز ُيز‬ ْ ‫َو‬ َ ‫ْمةَ َويَُزِكيه ْم إن‬ َ ْ‫َك أَن‬ َ ‫احلك‬ ُ ‫احلَك‬ )٧٢٩-٧٢٤ : ‫(البقرة‬ “And remember Abraham and Isma‘il raised the foundations of the House (with this prayer): ‘O our Lord! Accept (this

95

service) from us: for Thou art the All-Hearing, the AllKnowing. Our Lord! Make of us Muslims, bowing to Thy (will), and of our progeny a people Muslim, bowing to Thy (will); and show us our places for the celebration of (due) rites; and turn unto us (in mercy); for Thou art the OftRelenting, Most Merciful. Our Lord! Send amongst them a messenger of their own, who shall rehearse Thy signs to them and instruct them in scripture and wisdom, and purify them: for Thou art the Exalted in Might, the Wise.” (Q. 2:127-129) This prayer was accepted with the advent of Prophet Muhammad who said, as narrated by Abū Ummamah, )‫يسى (رواه أمحد و البيهقي و الطباّن‬ َ ‫َد ْع َوةُ أَّب إبْ َراه‬ َ ‫يم َوبُ ْشَرى ع‬

“(I am the answer of) the prayer of my forefather Abraham and the good tidying of Jesus” (Reported by Aḥmad, al-Bayhaqī and al-Ṭabrānī) Unlike the Qur’ānic version where Prophet Abraham told his son Ishmael about his dream and, Genesis chapter 22 says that Abraham did not tell his son Isaac that God wanted him to be sacrificed. He kept it secret when Isaac asked: “… but where is the lamb for a burnt offering? And Abraham said, My son, God will provide himself a lamb for a burnt offering…”

(Genesis 22:7-8). He did not tell his son Isaac that God wanted him to be sacrificed, and did not ask his view. Isaac knew only that he was “the lamb” to be sacrificed when he was bound as mentioned in Genesis 22:9.

As mentioned in the Qur’ān, Ishmael was consulted, informed that he was to be sacrificed by the command of Allah. He told his father: “Do as you are commanded, I shall be patient”. He was not bound. Both the father and the son were obeying Allah’s command, a tremendous test for both. A man approaching his 100 years longed for a son, but when he was blessed with a son, an only son, he had to sacrifice him.

Following the example of Prophet Abraham we Muslims perform the pilgrimage at Mecca, we throw pebbles at the stone pillars symbolizing Satan and sacrifice a lamb at Mina near Mecca. The ritual is much easier than what Prophet Abraham and Ishmael had gone through.

96

(THE SECOND KHUT.BAH) ‫ اللُ أَ ْك َب َو للّه اْحلَ ْمد‬، ‫ ّل إلَ َه إّلّ اللُ َو اللُ أَ ْك َب‬,‫اللُ أَ ْك َب اللُ أَ ْك َب اللُ أَ ْك َب‬ .‫ص ْحبه أَ َْجَع ْي‬ ْ َ ‫ َو ال‬.‫ي‬ ِ ‫احلَ ْم ُد للّه َر‬ َ ْ ‫لى أَ ْشَرف اْملُْر َسل‬ َ ْ ‫ب اْ َلعالَم‬ َ ‫لى آله َو‬ ُ ‫صلةُ َو ال َس‬ َ ‫ َسيِدنَا ُ​ُمَ َمد َو َع‬،‫ي‬ َ ‫لم َع‬ ‫أ َما بَ ْعُد‬ Brothers and sisters in Islam Satan always tries to lead us away from the right way and from obeying Allah. Allah says: )٤ :‫إ َن الشَْيطَا َن لَ ُك ْم َع ُد يو فَ َاَت ُذوهُ َع ُد ًّوا (فاطر‬ “Verily Satan is an enemy to you: so treat him as an enemy.” (Q. 35:6) There are two kinds of Satan: Satan which we cannot see, among the jinn (genie); the other is Satan from among human beings. They whisper to man’s heart to do bad things.

There is a story of a pious scholar who was lying on his deathbed and was surrounded by his disciples. They asked him to say the shahādah, namely, lā ilāha illallāh, muhammadun rasūlullah (“there is no god but Allah and Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah”), as a Muslim is recommended to say. But the scholar said, “No, I won’t.” The disciples started doubting the piety of their teacher who was semi-conscious.

Suddenly, he became conscious and asked: “Did anything happen?” They said, “yes” and told him what happened. He said: “This is the work of Satan.

As he could not deceive me, he was trying to deceive you and make you doubt of my teaching. When you asked me to say the shahādah at the same time Satan asked me to say that there are two gods (meaning god of light and that of darkness). I told Satan ‘No, I won’t,’ I was not talking to you.

In a tradition narrated by H.udhayfah b. al-Yamān the Prophet said: ‫وم فيه ْم‬ ُ ‫اي َوَّل يَ ْستَ نُّو َن ب ُسنَت َو َسيَ ُق‬ َ ‫يَ ُكو ُن بَ ْعدي أَئ َمة َّل يَ ْهتَ ُدو َن ِبُ َد‬ )‫وب الشَيَاطي ف ُجثْ َمان إنْس (رواه مسلم‬ ُ ُ‫ر َجال قُلُوبُ ُه ْم قُل‬ “After me there will be people who do not follow my way and guidance, and there will be people who have the hearts of Satan in the body of human beings.”

(Reported by Muslim) In another tradition Abī Hurayrah narrated that the Prophet said:

97

‫ضأْن م ْن‬ َ ‫ود ال‬ َ ُ‫َ​َيُْر ُج ف آخر الَزَمان ر َجال َ​َيْتلُو َن الدُّنْيَا بالدِين يَْلبَ ُسو َن للنَاس ُجل‬ )‫وب ال ِذئَاب (رواه الرتمذي‬ ُّ ‫َحلَى م ْن‬ ْ ‫اللِي أَلْسنَتُ ُه ْم أ‬ ُ ُ‫الس َكر َوقُلُوبُ ُه ْم قُل‬ “At the end of time there will be crooked people, wearing the skin of goat in tenderness, having tongues sweeter than sugar, but have the hearts of wolves.”

(Reported by al-Tirmidhī) Let us be careful so that Satan would not be able to lead us away from the right path, and let us make of supplication together. ‫ب ال َد َع َوات َو‬ ‫أَللّ ُه َم ا ْغفر ل ْلمسلمي و اْملسلمات و اْمل ْؤمن‬ َ َ‫ إن‬،‫ي َو اْمل ْؤمنَات اَْلَ ْحيَاء مْنهث ْم َو اَْلَ ْم َوات‬ ُ ‫ك َْسْيع قَريْب ُمْي‬ ُ َْ ُ َ َ ْ ُ َ َْ ْ ْ .‫اجات‬ ْ ‫قَاض ُي‬ َ َ‫احل‬ ‫اب النَار‬ َ ‫َربَنَا آَتنَا ف الدُّنْيَا َح َسنَةً َوف ْاْلَخَرة َح َسنَةً َوقنَا َع َذ‬ (You can cite any supplication you know, even in English or the language known by the majority of the members of the congregation) ‫ اللُ أَ ْك َب َو للّه اْحلَ ْمد‬، ‫ ّل إلَهَ إّلّ اللُ َو اللُ أَ ْك َب‬,‫اللُ أَ ْك َب اللُ أَ ْك َب اللُ أَ ْك َب‬

31. ENGAGEMENT & MARRIAGE ‫ال َس َل ُم َعلَْي ُك ْم َو َر ْمحَةُ الل َو بَ​َرَكاتُه‬ ‫ب ْسم الل الَر ْمحن الَرحْيم‬ : ‫ أَ​َما بَ ْعد‬.‫ص ْحبه أَ َْجَع ْي‬ َ ‫ َوال‬،‫ي‬ ِ ‫أَ ْحلَ ْم ُد ِلل َر‬ ْ ‫ب اْ َلعامل‬ َ ‫ َسيِدنَا ُ​ُمَ َمد َو َعلَى آله َو‬،‫لى أَ ْشَرف اْملُْر َسل ْي‬ َ ‫صلَةُ َوال َسلَ ُم َع‬ َ Brothers and sisters in Islam, Today one of our lucky brothers and our lucky sisters are proclaiming their intention to end their solitary lives. Br. … and Sr. … are lucky because they have finally found each other.

Br. … and Sr. ..., you are lucky to find what is called “the life companion” )‫احلَيَاة‬ ْ ُ‫احلَيَاة َو َشريْ َكة‬ ْ ‫ك‬ َ You are lucky to find your other half. You ُ ْ‫(شري‬ are lucky for yoAu are going to fulfil the other half of your religion. Anas b.

Mālik narrated that Prophet Muhammad (p.b.u.h.) said, )‫ (رواه البيهقي‬.‫صف البَاق ْي‬ ُ ‫ص‬ ْ ِ‫ فَ ْليَتَق اللَ ف الن‬، ‫ف ال ِديْن‬ ْ ‫إ َذا تَ َزَو َج اْ َلعْب ُد فَ َق َد َك ُم َل ن‬ “If the servant (of Allah) gets married, half of

98

his religion is completed; then he should fear Allah with the other half.”

(Reported by al-Bayhaqī) No matter how hard one practices Islam, without marriage one cannot make it complete. You see how important marriage is for a Muslim?

Through marriage you are expected to have children. Having children is an investment. How? By raising your children properly and in Islamic way they will be expected to pray for you when you die, and their prayer will be accepted by Allah. In one tradition narrated by Abū Hurayrah that the Prophet says: ‫ص َدقَة َجاريَة‬ َ ‫ات ابْن‬ َ ‫إ َذا َم‬ َ .‫آد َم انْ َقطَ َع َع َملُهُ إَّل م ْن ثَ​َلث‬ )‫ (رواه مسلم‬.ُ‫صالح يَ ْدعُو لَه‬ َ ‫أ َْو ع ْلم يُْنتَ َف ُع به أ َْو َولَد‬ “When the son of Adam dies his deed ceased except in three things: perpetual charity, knowledge from which people get benefit, or a pious son [or daughter] who prays for him.” (Reported by Muslim) This decision you are taking is one of the most important events in your lives. If you see a person more handsome or more beautiful, do not be tempted by Satan into saying that you should have married that person. No! One does not marry for beauty alone. One marries personality, character, and now you have found someone you have already trusted, loved, and respected.

In Indonesia we have a proverb saying “Open your eyes before marriage, and after marriage close your eyes.” It means, before marriage you can look around and try to find the right person. Once you have found her, close your eyes for other girls.

It is sad to know that one-third of all marriages in North America [as well as in Australia] end with divorce. Although it is permitted in Islam, divorce is discouraged.

Abdullah ibn ‘Umar narrated that Prophet Muhammad (p.b.u.h.) said: )‫احلَ َلل إ َل اللَه تَ َع َال الطَ​َل ُق (رواه أبوداؤد وابن ماجة والبيهقي‬ ْ ‫ض‬ ُ َ‫أَبْغ‬ “The most detested permitted thing according to Allah is the divorce.”

(Reported by Abū Dā’ūd, Ibn Mājah, and al-Bayhaqī)

Now, why are there so many divorces? There are many factors. One of them is the lack of mutual understanding. A person you think you have

99

known very well before marriage suddenly becomes a stranger after marriage. If your wife does not work, but stays at home as a housewife, this does not mean that she just stays at home without doing anything. Therefore, do not be surprised to find your wife tired of working. The following stories may explain my point: A businessman, as usual, came to his office in the morning. He was busy reading a newspaper. In the afternoon he called his secretary to whom he dictated a letter. His wife at home was working hard cooking, washing dishes, cleaning the house and many other tasks until she became tired. In the evening her husband came and found her tired. He said to her: “It is unfair! I am the one who works, and you are the one who is tired.” His wife said: “Yes, it is unfair, indeed!” What she means is that although she works hard but because she is not paid, she is considered doing nothing.

A couple went to a marital counselor for advice. They were complaining against each other. The husband claimed that he worked hard in his office while his wife did not do her work well at home. His wife claimed that housework is very hard, harder than her husband’s work in the office.

Each claimed to have harder job. The marital counselor suggested to exchange jobs: the wife to go to her husband’s office and the husband to stay at home cooking, baby sitting, washing dishes and cleaning the house.

Amazingly, both the husband and the wife rejected the idea. They knew that each of them had hard work.

Brothers and sisters Allah says in the Qur’ān: َ )٥٤ :‫(يس‬.‫ض َوم ْن أَنْ ُفسه ْم َوِمَا َّل يَ ْعلَ ُمو َن‬ ُ ‫اج ُكلَ َها ِمَا تُْنب‬ ُ ‫ت ْاَل َْر‬ َ ‫ُسْب َحا َن الذي َخلَ َق ْاَل َْزَو‬ “Glory to Allah, who created in pairs all things that the earth produces, aswell as their own (human) kind and (other) things of which they have no knowledge.” (Q. 36:36) Allah created human beings in pairs: man and woman, identical, yet different, and none of them is more human than the other. It is said that men follow reason, while women follow intuition. They are more often right than men in spite of men’s research and fact finding. “In sailing the matrimonial bark,” said Dr. Peck in his book Life with Women and How to Survive It (Englewood Cliffs, N.J.: PrenticeHall, Inc., 1961, p. 82) “always point the ship in the direction you do not want to go.” What he means is that your spouse will argue with you and will point to another direction. Once she

111

points to the direction you want to go, then agree, or least, you will not go where you really do not want to go.

Husband and wife relationship is metaphorically portrayed in the Qur’ān as a garment to each other: )٧٥٤ :‫ُه َن لبَاس لَ ُك ْم َوأَنْتُ ْم لبَاس َ​َلُ َن (البقرة‬ "… they are your garments and ye are their garments." (Q. 2:187).

It means that, they are fitting to each other as a garment to the body. Like garments which are for show and concealment, they are each other’s show and concealment. They conceal each other’s secret, (except for consultation, such as to a marital councelor for solving any marital problem). They support, comfort and protect each other. Our garments protect us from hot and cold temprature, and our spouses protect us from commiting indecency and immorality.

It is oftenly said that for men, love is only a small part of their lives.

For women, it is their whole lives. How? Men go to work and become busy, so busy that they do not remember their wives at home. For women at home, they remember their husbands most of the time. They cook for their husbands, and so they remember them. They wash their husbands’ clothes and so they remember them. Everything at home will remind them of their husbands. However, nowadays, women also work, especially if they work full time, there is possible danger of neglecting their husbands. Harmonious marriage life is much better than wealth that could become a threat to this peaceful life.

Allah created men and women with their pluses and minuses. Men have stronger muscles, are usually taller and have bigger brains. This does not mean that men are more intelligent than women. Cows have even bigger brains. Men are created to be the protectors of their family. That is why they are created with stronger muscles and bigger brains, to act more reasonably rather than following their emotion and intuition. In general men choose women, but women choose men among those who choose them.

But women in general are healthier than men, although apparently women see the physicians more than men, probably for general checkup.

They live longer statistically, probably because their natural hormones, the estrogens, seem to protect them from the most common form of heart disease. Their response to stress chemically and behaviourally is different from that of men.

111

At birth and in infancy male babies who are born dead are more than female ones. In the first month of their lives thirty percent of male babies die more than female ones. It is said that thirty percent of major birth defects are related to males. Why? Because male babies have to go through more elaborate transformation in the womb. More things can go wrong with them than with female babies.

The slightest brain damage occurring during or after birth often affect the behaviour and language skills of the baby boys in the left hemisphere of their brains. Therefore, they are four or five times more likely to suffer from language disorders and disabilities than girls. They are more likely to suffer difficulty learning to talk than girls (5 to 1), and with reading and writing (4 to 1). We have just heard (in 1988 in Edmonton) from the radio and watched on TV a two year old girl saved the life of her baby-sitter who suddenly became unconscious. The little girl tried to call the telephone operator. The operator tried to locate the house from which she was calling, then called the police and the ambulance.

In any community or nation violent crime are mostly committed by men rather than women. Apart from their environment, they have most probably something wrong with the left hemisphere of their brains, which governs their behaviour.

Another disadvantage of men but an advantage for women is that men are less resistant to disease than women, and therefore, as mentioned earlier, are healthier. When a woman became pregnant, she has to defend and support the fetus, not to reject or destroy it. In the meantime she has to defend herself against infection. Therefore, she must have inherited an extremely sophisticated immune system more than man. But this advantage for women could turn into disadvantage. This sophisticated immune system sometimes becomes over-efficient or over-active and attacks the body it is supposed to protect. Therefore, women suffer from certain auto immune disease more than men do.

In conclusion, there are pluses and minuses, advantages and disadvantages making us complementary and necessary to one another.

Neither is better, neither is worse. They are equal although not the same.

Allah has no preference in matter of gender, either male or female. He says: ً‫صاحلًا م ْن ذَ َكر أ َْو أُنْثَى َوُه َو ُم ْؤمن فَلَنُ ْحييَ نَهُ َحيَاةً طَيِبَة‬ َ ‫َم ْن َعم َل‬ )٩٤ :‫َح َسن َما َكانُوا يَ ْع َملُو َن (النحل‬ ْ ‫َجَرُه ْم بأ‬ ْ ‫َه ْم أ‬ ُ ‫َولَنَ ْجزيَن‬

112

“Whoever works righteousness, man or woman, and has faith, verily, to him will We give a life that is good and pure, and We will bestow on such their reward according to the best of their actions.” (Q. 16:97) In one tradition narrated by Abū Hurayrah the Prophet says: ‫ص َورُك ْم َولك ْن يَْنظُ​ُر‬ ُ ‫إل‬ َ ‫إ َن اللَ ّل يَْنظُ​ُر َإل أَ ْج َسام ُك ْم َوَّل‬ )‫صد ْره ] (رواه مسلم‬ َ ‫إل‬ َ َ‫إل قُلُ ْوب ُكم [ َوأَ َش َار بأ‬ َ ‫صابعه‬ َ

“Allah does not look at your body nor your appearance, but He looks at your heart [and he pointed his fingers at his breast].”

(Reported by Muslim) Now let us pray for the (future) bride and groom, may Allah bless their marriage and give them happy and harmonious life.

[Any prayer for the prosperity of both the bride and bridegroom can be cited together].

‫متت مراجعة اجلزء ا ألول من سلسةل اخلطب اخملتارة‬ ‫مع بعض التصليحات و التصحيحات‬ ‫ م‬7102 ‫يف شهر نومفرب س نة‬ ‫و هلل امحلد و الشكر‬ ‫املؤلف‬ **** For the collection of my Islamic speeches and writings please visit: independent.academia.edu/MuhammadAminSamad http://issuu.com/muhammadaminsamad http://www.muhamine.blogspot.com